Elizabeth Cleghorn Gaskell
Mary Barton
A Tale of Manchester Life
Preface
Three years ago I became anxious from circumstances that need not be more fully
alluded to to employ myself in writing a work of fiction Living in Manchester
but with a deep relish and fond admiration for the country my first thought was
to find a framework for my story in some rural scene and I had already made a
little progress in a tale the period of which was more than a century ago and
the place on the borders of Yorkshire when I bethought me how deep might be the
romance in the lives of some of those who elbowed me daily in the busy streets
of the town in which I resided I had always felt a deep sympathy with the
careworn men who looked as if doomed to struggle through their lives in
strange alternations between work and want tossed to and fro by circumstances
apparently in even a greater degree than other men A little manifestation of
this sympathy and a little attention to the expression of feelings on the part
of some of the workpeople with whom I was acquainted had laid open to me the
hearts of one or two of the more thoughtful among them I saw that they were
sore and irritable against the rich the even tenor of whose seemingly happy
lives appeared to increase the anguish caused by the lotterylike nature of
their own Whether the bitter complaints made by them of the neglect which they
experienced from the prosperous especially from the masters whose fortunes
they had helped to build up were wellfounded or no it is not for me to
judge It is enough to say that this belief of the injustice and unkindness
which they endure from their fellowcreatures taints what might be resignation
to Gods will and turns it to revenge in many of the poor uneducated
factoryworkers of Manchester
The more I reflected on this unhappy state of things between those so bound
to each other by common interests as the employers and the employed must ever
be the more anxious I became to give some utterance to the agony which from
time to time convulses this dumb people the agony of suffering without the
sympathy of the happy or of erroneously believing that such is the case If it
be an error that the woes which come with ever returning tidelike flood to
overwhelm the workmen in our manufacturing towns pass unregarded by all but the
sufferers it is at any rate an error so bitter in its consequences to all
parties that whatever public effort can do in the way of merciful deeds or
helpless love in the way of widows mites could do should be done and that
speedily to disabuse the workpeople of so miserable a misapprehension At
present they seem to me to be left in a state wherein lamentations and tears are
thrown aside as useless but in which the lips are compressed for curses and
the hands clenched and ready to smite
I know nothing of Political Economy or the theories of trade I have tried
to write truthfully and if my accounts agree or clash with any system the
agreement or disagreement is unintentional
To myself the idea which I have formed of the state of feeling among too
many of the factorypeople in Manchester and which I endeavoured to represent
in this tale completed above a year ago has received some confirmation from
the events which have to recently occurred among a similar class on the
Continent
October 1848
Chapter I
A Mysterious Disappearance
»Oh tis hard tis hard to be working
The whole of the livelong day
When all the neighbours about one
Are off to their jaunts and play
Theres Richard he carries his baby
And Mary takes little Jane
And lovingly theyll be wandering
Through field and briery lane«
Manchester Song
There are some fields near Manchester well known to the inhabitants as Green
Heys Fields through which runs a public footpath to a little village about two
miles distant In spite of these fields being flat and low nay in spite of
the want of wood the great and usual recommendation of level tracts of land
there is a charm about them which strikes even the inhabitant of a mountainous
district who sees and feels the effect of contrast in these commonplace but
thoroughly rural fields with the busy bustling manufacturing town he left but
halfanhour ago Here and there an old black and white farmhouse with its
rambling outbuildings speaks of other times and other occupations than those
which now absorb the population of the neighbourhood Here in their seasons may
be seen the country business of haymaking ploughing etc which are such
pleasant mysteries for townspeople to watch and here the artisan deafened with
noise of tongues and engines may come to listen awhile to the delicious sounds
of rural life the lowing of cattle the milkmaids call the clatter and cackle
of poultry in the old farmyards You cannot wonder then that these fields are
popular places of resort at every holiday time and you would not wonder if you
could see or I properly describe the charm of one particular stile that it
should be on such occasions a crowded haltingplace Close by it is a deep
clear pond reflecting in its dark green depths the shadowy trees that bend over
it to exclude the sun The only place where its banks are shelving is on the
side next to a rambling farmyard belonging to one of those old world gabled
black and white houses I named above overlooking the field through which the
public footpath leads The porch of this farmhouse is covered by a rosetree
and the little garden surrounding it is crowded with a medley of oldfashioned
herbs and flowers planted long ago when the garden was the only druggists
shop within reach and allowed to grow in scrambling and wild luxuriance
roses lavender sage balm for tea rosemary pinks and wallflowers onions
and jessamine in most republican and indiscriminate order This farmhouse and
garden are within a hundred yards of the stile of which I spoke leading from
the large pasture field into a smaller one divided by a hedge of hawthorn and
blackthorn and near this stile on the further side there runs a tale that
primroses may often be found and occasionally the blue sweet violet on the
grassy hedge bank
I do not know whether it was on a holiday granted by the masters or a
holiday seized in right of Nature and her beautiful spring time by the workmen
but one afternoon now ten or a dozen years ago these fields were much
thronged It was an early May evening the April of the poets for heavy
showers had fallen all the morning and the round soft white clouds which were
blown by a west wind over the dark blue sky were sometimes varied by one
blacker and more threatening The softness of the day tempted forth the young
green leaves which almost visibly fluttered into life and the willows which
that morning had only a brown reflection in the water below were now of that
tender greygreen which blends so delicately with the spring harmony of colours
Groups of merry and somewhat loudtalking girls whose ages might range from
twelve to twenty came by with a buoyant step They were most of them factory
girls and wore the usual outofdoors dress of that particular class of
maidens namely a shawl which at midday or in fine weather was allowed to be
merely a shawl but towards evening or if the day were chilly became a sort of
Spanish mantilla or Scotch plaid and was brought over the head and hung loosely
down or was pinned under the chin in no unpicturesque fashion
Their faces were not remarkable for beauty indeed they were below the
average with one or two exceptions they had dark hair neatly and classically
arranged dark eyes but sallow complexions and irregular features The only
thing to strike a passerby was an acuteness and intelligence of countenance
which has often been noticed in a manufacturing population
There were also numbers of boys or rather young men rambling among these
fields ready to bandy jokes with any one and particularly ready to enter into
conversation with the girls who however held themselves aloof not in a shy
but rather in an independent way assuming an indifferent manner to the noisy
wit or obstreperous compliments of the lads Here and there came a sober quiet
couple either whispering lovers or husband and wife as the case might be and
if the latter they were seldom unencumbered by an infant carried for the most
part by the father while occasionally even three or four little toddlers had
been carried or dragged thus far in order that the whole family might enjoy the
delicious May afternoon together
Some time in the course of that afternoon two working men met with friendly
greeting at the stile so often named One was a thorough specimen of a
Manchester man born of factory workers and himself bred up in youth and
living in manhood among the mills He was below the middle size and slightly
made there was almost a stunted look about him and his wan colourless face
gave you the idea that in his childhood he had suffered from the scanty living
consequent upon bad times and improvident habits His features were strongly
marked though not irregular and their expression was extreme earnestness
resolute either for good or evil a sort of latent stern enthusiasm At the time
of which I write the good predominated over the bad in the countenance and he
was one from whom a stranger would have asked a favour with tolerable faith that
it would be granted He was accompanied by his wife who might without
exaggeration have been called a lovely woman although now her face was swollen
with crying and often hidden behind her apron She had the fresh beauty of the
agricultural districts and somewhat of the deficiency of sense in her
countenance which is likewise characteristic of the rural inhabitants in
comparison with the natives of the manufacturing towns She was far advanced in
pregnancy which perhaps occasioned the overpowering and hysterical nature of
her grief The friend whom they met was more handsome and less sensiblelooking
than the man I have just described he seemed hearty and hopeful and although
his age was greater yet there was far more of youths buoyancy in his
appearance He was tenderly carrying a baby in arms while his wife a delicate
fragilelooking woman limping in her gait bore another of the same age
little feeble twins inheriting the frail appearance of their mother
The lastmentioned man was the first to speak while a sudden look of
sympathy dimmed his gladsome face »Well John how goes it with you« and in a
lower voice he added »Any news of Esther yet« Meanwhile the wives greeted
each other like old friends the soft and plaintive voice of the mother of the
twins seeming to call forth only fresh sobs from Mrs Barton
»Come women« said John Barton »youve both walked far enough My Mary
expects to have her bed in three weeks and as for you Mrs Wilson you know
you are but a cranky sort of a body at the best of times« This was said so
kindly that no offence could be taken »Sit you down here the grass is well
nigh dry by this time and youre neither of you nesh1 folk about taking cold
Stay« he added with some tenderness »heres my pockethandkerchief to spread
under you to save the gowns women always think so much on and now Mrs Wilson
give me the baby I may as well carry him while you talk and comfort my wife
poor thing she takes on sadly about Esther«
These arrangements were soon completed the two women sat down on the blue
cotton handkerchiefs of their husbands and the latter each carrying a baby
set off for a further walk but as soon as Barton had turned his back upon his
wife his countenance fell back into an expression of gloom
»Then youve heard nothing of Esther poor lass« asked Wilson
»No nor shant as I take it My mind is shes gone off with somebody My
wife frets and thinks shes drowned herself but I tell her folks dont care to
put on their best clothes to drown themselves and Mrs Bradshaw where she
lodged you know says the last time she set eyes on her was last Tuesday when
she came downstairs dressed in her Sunday gown and with a new ribbon in her
bonnet and gloves on her hands like the lady she was so fond of thinking
herself«
»She was as pretty a creature as ever the sun shone on«
»Ay she was a farrantly2 lass mores the pity now« added Barton with a
sigh »You see them Buckinghamshire people as comes to work here has quite a
different look with them to us Manchester folk Youll not see among the
Manchester wenches such fresh rosy cheeks or such black lashes to grey eyes
making them look like black as my wife and Esther had I never seed two such
pretty women for sisters never Not but what beauty is a sad snare Here was
Esther so puffed up that there was no holding her in Her spirit was always up
if I spoke ever so little in the way of advice to her my wife spoiled her it
is true for you see she was so much older than Esther she was more like a
mother to her doing everything for her«
»I wonder she ever left you« observed his friend
»Thats the worst of factory work for girls They can earn so much when work
is plenty that they can maintain themselves anyhow My Mary shall never work in
a factory that Im determined on You see Esther spent her money in dress
thinking to set off her pretty face and got to come home so late at night that
at last I told her my mind my missis thinks I spoke crossly but I meant right
for I loved Esther if it was only for Marys sake Says I Esther I see what
youll end at with your artificials and your flyaway veils and stopping out
when honest women are in their beds youll be a streetwalker Esther and
then dont you go to think Ill have you darken my door though my wife is your
sister So says she Dont trouble yourself John Ill pack up and be off now
for Ill never stay to hear myself called as you call me She flushed up like a
turkeycock and I thought fire would come out of her eyes but when she saw
Mary cry for Mary cant abide words in a house she went and kissed her and
said she was not so bad as I thought her So we talked more friendly for as I
said I liked the lass well enough and her pretty looks and her cheery ways
But she said and at that time I thought there was sense in what she said we
should be much better friends if she went into lodgings and only came to see us
now and then«
»Then you still were friendly Folks said youd cast her off and said youd
never speak to her again«
»Folks always make one a deal worse than one is« said John Barton testily
»She came many a time to our house after she left off living with us Last
Sunday sennight no it was this very last Sunday she came to drink a cup of
tea with Mary and that was the last time we set eyes on her«
»Was she any ways different in her manner« asked Wilson
»Well I dont know I have thought several times since that she was a bit
quieter and more womanlylike more gentle and more blushing and not so
riotous and noisy She comes in towards four oclock when afternoon church was
loosing and she goes and hangs her bonnet up on the old nail we used to call
hers while she lived with us I remember thinking what a pretty lass she was
as she sat on a low stool by Mary who was rocking herself and in rather a poor
way She laughed and cried by turns but all so softly and gently like a child
that I couldnt find in my heart to scold her especially as Mary was fretting
already One thing I do remember I did say and pretty sharply too She took our
little Mary by the waist and«
»Thou must leave off calling her little Mary shes growing up into as fine
a lass as one can see on a summers day more of her mothers stock than thine«
interrupted Wilson
»Well well I call her little because her mothers name is Mary But as I
was saying she takes Mary in a coaxing sort of way and Mary says she what
would you think if I sent for you some day and made a lady of you So I could
not stand such talk as that to my girl and I said Thoud best not put that
nonsense i th girls head I can tell thee Id rather see her earning her
bread by the sweat of her brow as the Bible tells her she should do ay though
she never got butter to her bread than be like a donothing lady worrying
shopmen all morning and screeching at her pianny all afternoon and going to
bed without having done a good turn to any one of Gods creatures but herself«
»Thou never could abide the gentlefolk« said Wilson half amused at his
friends vehemence
»And what good have they ever done me that I should like them« asked
Barton the latent fire lighting up his eye and bursting forth he continued
»If I am sick do they come and nurse me If my child lies dying as poor Tom
lay with his white wan lips quivering for want of better food than I could
give him does the rich man bring the wine or broth that might save his life
If I am out of work for weeks in the bad times and winter comes with black
frost and keen east wind and there is no coal for the grate and no clothes
for the bed and the thin bones are seen through the ragged clothes does the
rich man share his plenty with me as he ought to do if his religion wasnt a
humbug When I lie on my deathbed and Mary bless her stands fretting as I
know she will fret« and here his voice faltered a little »will a rich lady
come and take her to her own home if need be till she can look round and see
what best to do No I tell you its the poor and the poor only as does such
things for the poor Dont think to come over me with th old tale that the
rich know nothing of the trials of the poor I say if they dont know they
ought to know Were their slaves as long as we can work we pile up their
fortunes with the sweat of our brows and yet we are to live as separate as if
we were in two worlds ay as separate as Dives and Lazarus with a great gulf
betwixt us but I know who was best off then« and he wound up his speech with a
low chuckle that had no mirth in it
»Well neighbour« said Wilson »all that maybe very true but what I want
to know now is about Esther when did you last hear of her«
»Why she took leave of us that Sunday night in a very loving way kissing
both wife Mary and daughter Mary if I must not call her little and shaking
hands with me but all in a cheerful sort of manner so we thought nothing about
her kisses and shakes But on Wednesday night comes Mrs Bradshaws son with
Esthers box and presently Mrs Bradshaw follows with the key and when we
began to talk we found Esther told her she was coming back to live with us and
would pay her weeks money for not giving notice and on Tuesday night she
carried off a little bundle her best clothes were on her back as I said
before and told Mrs Bradshaw not to hurry herself about the big box but bring
it when she had time So of course she thought she should find Esther with us
and when she told her story my missis set up such a screech and fell down in a
dead swoon Mary ran up with water for her mother and I thought so much about
my wife I did not seem to care at all for Esther But the next day I asked all
the neighbours both our own and Bradshaws and theyd none of em heard or
seen nothing of her I even went to a policeman a good enough sort of man but
a fellow Id never spoken to before because of his livery and I asks him if his
cuteness could find anything out for us So I believe he asks other policemen
and one on em had seen a wench like our Esther walking very quickly with a
bundle under her arm on Tuesday night towards eight oclock and get into a
hackney coach near Hulme Church and we dont know th number and cant trace
it no further Im sorry enough for the girl for bads come over her one way
or another but Im sorrier for my wife She loved her next to me and Mary and
shes never been the same body since poor Toms death However lets go back to
them your old woman may have done her good«
As they walked homewards with a brisker pace Wilson expressed a wish that
they still were the near neighbours they once had been
»Still our Alice lives in the cellar under No 14 in Barber Street and if
youd only speak the word shed be with you in five minutes to keep your wife
company when shes lonesome Though Im Alices brother and perhaps ought not
to say it I will say theres none more ready to help with heart or hand than
she is Though she may have done a hard days wash theres not a child ill
within the street but Alice goes to offer to sit up and does sit up too
though may be shes to be at her work by six next morning«
»Shes a poor woman and can feel for the poor Wilson« was Bartons reply
and then he added »Thank you kindly for your offer and mayhap I may trouble
her to be a bit with my wife for while Im at work and Marys at school I
know she frets above a bit See theres Mary« and the fathers eye brightened
as in the distance among a group of girls he spied his only daughter a bonny
lass of thirteen or so who came bounding along to meet and to greet her father
in a manner that showed that the sternlooking man had a tender nature within
The two men had crossed the last stile while Mary loitered behind to gather
some buds of the coming hawthorn when an overgrown lad came past her and
snatched a kiss exclaiming »For old acquaintance sake Mary«
»Take that for old acquaintance sake then« said the girl blushing rosy
red more with anger than shame as she slapped his face The tones of her voice
called back her father and his friend and the aggressor proved to be the eldest
son of the latter the senior by eighteen years of his little brothers
»Here children instead o kissing and quarrelling do ye each take a baby
for if Wilsons arms be like mine they are heartily tired«
Mary sprang forward to take her fathers charge with a girls fondness for
infants and with some little foresight of the event soon to happen at home
while young Wilson seemed to lose his rough cubbish nature as he crowed and
cooed to his little brother
»Twins is a great trial to a poor man bless em« said the halfproud
halfweary father as he bestowed a smacking kiss on the babe ere he parted with
it
Chapter II
A Manchester TeaParty
»Polly put the kettle on
And lets have tea
Polly put the kettle on
And well all have tea«
»Here we are wife didst thou think thoud lost us« quoth heartyvoiced
Wilson as the two women rose and shook themselves in preparation for their
homeward walk Mrs Barton was evidently soothed if not cheered by the
unburdening of her fears and thoughts to her friend and her approving look went
far to second her husbands invitation that the whole party should adjourn from
Green Heys Fields to tea at the Bartons house The only faint opposition was
raised by Mrs Wilson on account of the lateness of the hour at which they
would probably return which she feared on her babies account
»Now hold your tongue missis will you« said her husband goodtemperedly
»Dont you know them brats never goes to sleep till long past ten and havent
you a shawl under which you can tuck one lads head as safe as a birds under
its wing And as for tother one Ill put it in my pocket rather than not stay
now we are this far away from Ancoats«
»Or I can lend you another shawl« suggested Mrs Barton
»Ay anything rather than not stay«
The matter being decided the party proceeded home through many
halffinished streets all so like one another that you might have easily been
bewildered and lost your way Not a step however did our friends lose down
this entry cutting off that corner until they turned out of one of these
innumerable streets into a little paved court having the backs of houses at the
end opposite to the opening and a gutter running through the middle to carry
off household slops washing suds etc The women who lived in the court were
busy taking in strings of caps frocks and various articles of linen which
hung from side to side dangling so low that if our friends had been a few
minutes sooner they would have had to stoop very much or else the halfwet
clothes would have flapped in their faces but although the evening seemed yet
early when they were in the open fields among the pentup houses night with
its mists and its darkness had already begun to fall
Many greetings were given and exchanged between the Wilsons and these women
for not long ago they had also dwelt in this court
Two rude lads standing at a disorderly looking housedoor exclaimed as
Mary Barton the daughter passed »Eh look Polly Bartons getten3 a
sweetheart«
Of course this referred to young Wilson who stole a look to see how Mary
took the idea He saw her assume the air of a young fury and to his next speech
she answered not a word
Mrs Barton produced the key of the door from her pocket and on entering
the houseplace it seemed as if they were in total darkness except one bright
spot which might be a cats eye or might be what it was a redhot fire
smouldering under a large piece of coal which John Barton immediately applied
himself to break up and the effect instantly produced was warm and glowing
light in every corner of the room To add to this although the coarse yellow
glare seemed lost in the ruddy glow from the fire Mrs Barton lighted a dip by
sticking it in the fire and having placed it satisfactorily in a tin
candlestick began to look further about her on hospitable thoughts intent The
room was tolerably large and possessed many conveniences On the right of the
door as you entered was a longish window with a broad ledge On each side of
this hung blueandwhite check curtains which were now drawn to shut in the
friends met to enjoy themselves Two geraniums unpruned and leafy which stood
on the sill formed a further defence from outdoor pryers In the corner
between the window and the fireside was a cupboard apparently full of plates
and dishes cups and saucers and some more nondescript articles for which one
would have fancied their possessors could find no use such as triangular
pieces of glass to save carving knives and forks from dirtying tablecloths
However it was evident Mrs Barton was proud of her crockery and glass for she
left her cupboard door open with a glance round of satisfaction and pleasure
On the opposite side to the door and window was the staircase and two doors
one of which the nearest to the fire led into a sort of little back kitchen
where dirty work such as washing up dishes might be done and whose shelves
served as larder and pantry and storeroom and all The other door which was
considerably lower opened into the coalhole the slanting closet under the
stairs from which to the fireplace there was a gaycoloured piece of
oilcloth laid The place seemed almost crammed with furniture sure sign of
good times among the mills Beneath the window was a dresser with three deep
drawers Opposite the fireplace was a table which I should call a Pembroke
only that it was made of deal and I cannot tell how far such a name may be
applied to such humble material On it resting against the wall was a bright
green japanned teatray having a couple of scarlet lovers embracing in the
middle The firelight danced merrily on this and really setting all taste but
that of a childs aside it gave a richness of colouring to that side of the
room It was in some measure propped up by a crimson teacaddy also of japan
ware A round table on one branching leg really for use stood in the
corresponding corner to the cupboard and if you can picture all this with a
washy but clean stencilled pattern on the walls you can form some idea of John
Bartons home
The tray was soon hoisted down and before the merry clatter of cups and
saucers began the women disburdened themselves of their outofdoor things and
sent Mary upstairs with them Then came a long whispering and chinking of
money to which Mr and Mrs Wilson were too polite to attend knowing as they
did full well that it all related to the preparations for hospitality
hospitality that in their turn they should have such pleasure in offering So
they tried to be busily occupied with the children and not to hear Mrs
Bartons directions to Mary
»Run Mary dear just round the corner and get some fresh eggs at
Tippings you may get one apiece that will be fivepence and see if he has
any nice ham cut that he would let us have a pound of«
»Say two pounds missis and dont be stingy« chimed in the husband
»Well a pound and a half Mary And get it Cumberland ham for Wilson comes
from thereaway and it will have a sort of relish of home with it hell like
and Mary« seeing the lassie fain to be off »you must get a pennyworth of milk
and a loaf of bread mind you get it fresh and new and and thats all
Mary«
»No its not all« said her husband »Thou must get sixpennyworth of rum
to warm the tea thoull get it at the Grapes And thou just go to Alice Wilson
he says she lives just round the corner under 14 Barber Street« this was
addressed to his wife »and tell her to come and take her tea with us shell
like to see her brother Ill be bound let alone Jane and the twins«
»If she comes she must bring a teacup and saucer for we have but
halfadozen and heres six of us« said Mrs Barton
»Pooh pooh Jem and Mary can drink out of one surely«
But Mary secretly determined to take care that Alice brought her teacup and
saucer if the alternative was to be her sharing anything with Jem
Alice Wilson had but just come in She had been out all day in the fields
gathering wild herbs for drinks and medicine for in addition to her invaluable
qualities as a sick nurse and her worldly occupations as a washerwoman she
added a considerable knowledge of hedge and field simples and on fine days
when no more profitable occupation offered itself she used to ramble off into
the lanes and meadows as far as her legs could carry her This evening she had
returned loaded with nettles and her first object was to light a candle and see
to hang them up in bunches in every available place in her cellar room It was
the perfection of cleanliness in one corner stood the modestlooking bed with
a check curtain at the head the whitewashed wall filling up the place where the
corresponding one should have been The floor was bricked and scrupulously
clean although so damp that it seemed as if the last washing would never dry
up As the cellar window looked into an area in the street down which boys
might throw stones it was protected by an outside shutter and was oddly
festooned with all manner of hedgerow ditch and field plants which we are
accustomed to call valueless but which have a powerful effect either for good
or for evil and are consequently much used among the poor The room was
strewed hung and darkened with these bunches which emitted no very fragrant
odour in their process of drying In one corner was a sort of broad hanging
shelf made of old planks where some old hoards of Alices were kept Her
little bit of crockeryware was ranged on the mantelpiece where also stood her
candlestick and box of matches A small cupboard contained at the bottom coals
and at the top her bread and basin of oatmeal her fryingpan teapot and a
small tin saucepan which served as a kettle as well as for cooking the
delicate little messes of broth which Alice was sometimes able to manufacture
for a sick neighbour
After her walk she felt chilly and weary and was busy trying to light her
fire with the damp coals and halfgreen sticks when Mary knocked
»Come in« said Alice remembering however that she had barred the door
for the night and hastening to make it possible for any one to come in
»Is that you Mary Barton« exclaimed she as the light from the candle
streamed on the girls face »How you are grown since I used to see you at my
brothers Come in lass come in«
»Please« said Mary almost breathless »mother says youre to come to tea
and bring your cup and saucer for George and Jane Wilson is with us and the
twins and Jem And youre to make haste please«
»Im sure its very neighbourly and kind in your mother and Ill come with
many thanks Stay Mary has your mother got any nettles for spring drink If
she hasnt Ill take her some«
»No I dont think she has«
Mary ran off like a hare to fulfil what to a girl of thirteen fond of
power was the more interesting part of her errand the moneyspending part
And well and ably did she perform her business returning home with a little
bottle of rum and the eggs in one hand while her other was filled with some
excellent redandwhite smokeflavoured Cumberland ham wrapped up in paper
She was at home and frying ham before Alice had chosen her nettles put
out her candle locked her door and walked in a very footsore manner as far as
John Bartons What an aspect of comfort did his houseplace present after her
humble cellar She did not think of comparing but for all that she felt the
delicious glow of the fire the bright light that revelled in every corner of
the room the savoury smells the comfortable sounds of a boiling kettle and
the hissing frizzling ham With a little oldfashioned curtsey she shut the
door and replied with a loving heart to the boisterous and surprised greeting
of her brother
And now all preparations being made the party sat down Mrs Wilson in the
post of honour the rockingchair on the righthand side of the fire nursing
her baby while its father in an opposite armchair tried vainly to quieten
the other with bread soaked in milk
Mrs Barton knew manners too well to do anything but sit at the teatable
and make tea though in her heart she longed to be able to superintend the
frying of the ham and cast many an anxious look at Mary as she broke the eggs
and turned the ham with a very comfortable portion of confidence in her own
culinary powers Jem stood awkwardly leaning against the dresser replying
rather gruffly to his aunts speeches which gave him he thought the air of
being a little boy whereas he considered himself as a young man and not so
very young neither as in two months he would be eighteen Barton vibrated
between the fire and the teatable his only drawback being a fancy that every
now and then his wifes face flushed and contracted as if in pain
At length the business actually began Knives and forks cups and saucers
made a noise but human voices were still for human beings were hungry and had
no time to speak Alice first broke silence holding her teacup with the manner
of one proposing a toast she said »Heres to absent friends Friends may meet
but mountains never«
It was an unlucky toast or sentiment as she instantly felt Every one
thought of Esther the absent Esther and Mrs Barton put down her food and
could not hide the fastdropping tears Alice could have bitten her tongue out
It was a wet blanket to the evening for though all had been said and
suggested in the fields that could be said or suggested every one had a wish to
say something in the way of comfort to poor Mrs Barton and a dislike to talk
about anything else while her tears fell fast and scalding So George Wilson
his wife and children set off early home not before in spite of malàpropos
speeches they had expressed a wish that such meetings might often take place
and not before John Barton had given his hearty consent and declared that as
soon as ever his wife was well again they would have just such another evening
»I will take care not to come and spoil it« thought poor Alice and going
up to Mrs Barton she took her hand almost humbly and said »You dont know
how sorry I am I said it«
To her surprise a surprise that brought tears of joy into her eyes Mary
Barton put her arms round her neck and kissed the selfreproaching Alice »You
didnt mean any harm and it was me as was so foolish only this work about
Esther and not knowing where she is lies so heavy on my heart Goodnight and
never think no more about it God bless you Alice«
Many and many a time as Alice reviewed that evening in her after life did
she bless Mary Barton for these kind and thoughtful words But just then all she
could say was »Goodnight Mary and may God bless you«
Chapter III
John Bartons Great Trouble
»But when the morn came dim and sad
And chill with early showers
Her quiet eyelids closed she had
Another morn than ours«
Hood
In the middle of that same night a neighbour of the Bartons was roused from her
sound wellearned sleep by a knocking which had at first made part of her
dream but starting up as soon as she became convinced of its reality she
opened the window and asked who was there
»Me John Barton« answered he in a voice tremulous with agitation »My
missis is in labour and for the love of God step in while I run for th
doctor for shes fearful bad«
While the woman hastily dressed herself leaving the window still open she
heard the cries of agony which resounded in the little court in the stillness
of the night In less than five minutes she was standing by Mrs Bartons
bedside relieving the terrified Mary who went about where she was told like
an automaton her eyes tearless her face calm though deadly pale and uttering
no sound except when her teeth chattered for very nervousness
The cries grew worse
The doctor was very long in hearing the repeated rings at his nightbell
and still longer in understanding who it was that made this sudden call upon his
services and then he begged Barton just to wait while he dressed himself in
order that no time might be lost in finding the court and house Barton
absolutely stamped with impatience outside the doctors door before he came
down and walked so fast homewards that the medical man several times asked him
to go slower
»Is she so very bad« asked he
»Worse much worser than I ever saw her before« replied John
No she was not she was at peace The cries were still for ever John had
no time for listening He opened the latched door stayed not to light a candle
for the mere ceremony of showing his companion up the stairs so well known to
himself but in two minutes was in the room where lay the dead wife whom he
had loved with all the power of his strong heart The doctor stumbled upstairs
by the firelight and met the awestruck look of the neighbour which at once
told him the state of things The room was still as he with habitual tiptoe
step approached the poor frail body that nothing now could more disturb Her
daughter knelt by the bedside her face buried in the clothes which were
almost crammed into her mouth to keep down the choking sobs The husband stood
like one stupefied The doctor questioned the neighbour in whispers and then
approaching Barton said »You must go downstairs This is a great shock but
bear it like a man Go down«
He went mechanically and sat down on the first chair He had no hope The
look of death was too clear upon her face Still when he heard one or two
unusual noises the thought burst on him that it might only be a trance a fit a
he did not well know what but not death Oh not death And he was starting
up to go upstairs again when the doctors heavy cautious creaking footstep was
heard on the stairs Then he knew what it really was in the chamber above
»Nothing could have saved her there has been some shock to the system«
and so he went on but to unheeding ears which yet retained his words to ponder
on words not for immediate use in conveying sense but to be laid by in the
storehouse of memory for a more convenient season The doctor seeing the
state of the case grieved for the man and very sleepy thought it best to go
and accordingly wished him goodnight but there was no answer so he let
himself out and Barton sat on like a stock or a stone so rigid so still He
heard the sounds above too and knew what they meant He heard the stiff
unseasoned drawer in which his wife kept her clothes pulled open He saw the
neighbour come down and blunder about in search of soap and water He knew well
what she wanted and why she wanted them but he did not speak nor offer to
help At last she went with some kindly meant words a text of comfort which
fell upon a deafened ear and something about Mary but which Mary in his
bewildered state he could not tell
He tried to realise it to think it possible And then his mind wandered
off to other days to far different times He thought of their courtship of his
first seeing her an awkward beautiful rustic far too shiftless for the
delicate factory work to which she was apprenticed of his first gift to her a
bead necklace which had long ago been put by in one of the deep drawers of the
dresser to be kept for Mary He wondered if it was there yet and with a
strange curiosity he got up to feel for it for the fire by this time was well
nigh out and candle he had none His groping hand fell on the piledup
teathings which at his desire she had left unwashed till morning they were
all so tired He was reminded of one of the daily little actions which acquire
such power when they have been performed for the last time by one we love He
began to think over his wifes daily round of duties and something in the
remembrance that these would never more be done by her touched the source of
tears and he cried aloud Poor Mary meanwhile had mechanically helped the
neighbour in all the last attentions to the dead and when she was kissed and
spoken to soothingly tears stole quietly down her cheeks but she reserved the
luxury of a full burst of grief till she should be alone She shut the
chamberdoor softly after the neighbour was gone and then shook the bed by
which she knelt with her agony of sorrow She repeated over and over again the
same words the same vain unanswered address to her who was no more »Oh
mother mother are you really dead Oh mother mother«
At last she stopped because it flashed across her mind that her violence of
grief might disturb her father All was still below She looked on the face so
changed and yet so strangely like She bent down to kiss it The cold
unyielding flesh struck a shudder to her heart and hastily obeying her impulse
she grasped the candle and opened the door Then she heard the sobs of her
fathers grief and quickly quietly stealing down the steps she knelt by him
and kissed his hand He took no notice at first for his burst of grief would
not be controlled But when her shriller sobs her terrified cries which she
could not repress rose upon his ear he checked himself
»Child we must be all to one another now she is gone« whispered he
»Oh father what can I do for you Do tell me Ill do anything«
»I know thou wilt Thou must not fret thyself ill thats the first thing I
ask Thou must leave me and go to bed now like a good girl as thou art«
»Leave you father oh dont say so«
»Ay but thou must thou must go to bed and try and sleep thoult have
enough to do and to bear poor wench tomorrow«
Mary got up kissed her father and sadly went upstairs to the little
closet where she slept She thought it was of no use undressing for that she
could never never sleep so threw herself on her bed in her clothes and before
ten minutes had passed away the passionate grief of youth had subsided into
sleep
Barton had been roused by his daughters entrance both from his stupor and
from his uncontrollable sorrow He could think on what was to be done could
plan for the funeral could calculate the necessity of soon returning to his
work as the extravagance of the past night would leave them short of money if
he long remained away from the mill He was in a club so that money was
provided for the burial These things settled in his own mind he recalled the
doctors words and bitterly thought of the shock his poor wife had so recently
had in the mysterious disappearance of her cherished sister His feelings
towards Esther almost amounted to curses It was she who had brought on all this
sorrow Her giddiness her lightness of conduct had wrought this woe His
previous thoughts about her had been tinged with wonder and pity but now he
hardened his heart against her for ever
One of the good influences over John Bartons life had departed that night
One of the ties which bound him down to the gentle humanities of earth was
loosened and henceforward the neighbours all remarked he was a changed man His
gloom and his sternness became habitual instead of occasional He was more
obstinate But never to Mary Between the father and the daughter there existed
in full force that mysterious bond which unites those who have been loved by one
who is now dead and gone While he was harsh and silent to others he humoured
Mary with tender love she had more of her own way than is common in any rank
with girls of her age Part of this was the necessity of the case for of course
all the money went through her hands and the household arrangements were guided
by her will and pleasure But part was her fathers indulgence for he left her
with full trust in her unusual sense and spirit to choose her own associates
and her own times for seeing them
With all this Mary had not her fathers confidence in the matters which now
began to occupy him heart and soul she was aware that he had joined clubs and
become an active member of the Trades Union but it was hardly likely that a
girl of Marys age even when two or three years had elapsed since her mothers
death should care much for the differences between the employers and the
employed an eternal subject for agitation in the manufacturing districts
which however it may be lulled for a time is sure to break forth again with
fresh violence at any depression of trade showing that in its apparent quiet
the ashes had still smouldered in the breasts of a few
Among these few was John Barton At all times it is a bewildering thing to
the poor weaver to see his employer removing from house to house each one
grander than the last till he ends in building one more magnificent than all
or withdraws his money from the concern or sells his mill to buy an estate in
the country while all the time the weaver who thinks he and his fellows are
the real makers of this wealth is struggling on for bread for his children
through the vicissitudes of lowered wages short hours fewer hands employed
etc And when he knows trade is bad and could understand at least partially
that there are not buyers enough in the market to purchase the goods already
made and consequently that there is no demand for more when he would bear and
endure much without complaining could he also see that his employers were
bearing their share he is I say bewildered and to use his own word
aggravated to see that all goes on just as usual with the millowners Large
houses are still occupied while spinners and weavers cottages stand empty
because the families that once filled them are obliged to live in rooms or
cellars Carriages still roll along the streets concerts are still crowded by
subscribers the shops for expensive luxuries still find daily customers while
the workman loiters away his unemployed time in watching these things and
thinking of the pale uncomplaining wife at home and the wailing children
asking in vain for enough of food of the sinking health of the dying life
of those near and dear to him The contrast is too great Why should he alone
suffer from bad times
I know that this is not really the case and I know what is the truth in
such matters but what I wish to impress is what the workman feels and thinks
True that with childlike improvidence good times will often dissipate his
grumbling and make him forget all prudence and foresight
But there are earnest men among these people men who have endured wrongs
without complaining but without ever forgetting or forgiving those whom they
believe have caused all this woe
Among these was John Barton His parents had suffered his mother had died
from absolute want of the necessaries of life He himself was a good steady
workman and as such pretty certain of steady employment But he spent all he
got with the confidence you may also call it improvidence of one who was
willing and believed himself able to supply all his wants by his own
exertions And when his master suddenly failed and all hands in the mill were
turned back one Tuesday morning with the news that Mr Hunter had stopped
Barton had only a few shillings to rely on but he had good heart of being
employed at some other mill and accordingly before returning home he spent
some hours in going from factory to factory asking for work But at every mill
was some sign of depression of trade some were working short hours some were
turning off hands and for weeks Barton was out of work living on credit It
was during this time that his little son the apple of his eye the cynosure of
all his strong power of love fell ill of the scarlet fever They dragged him
through the crisis but his life hung on a gossamer thread Everything the
doctor said depended on good nourishment on generous living to keep up the
little fellows strength in the prostration in which the fever had left him
Mocking words when the commonest food in the house would not furnish one little
meal Barton tried credit but it was worn out at the little provision shops
which were now suffering in their turn He thought it would be no sin to steal
and would have stolen but he could not get the opportunity in the few days the
child lingered Hungry himself almost to an animal pitch of ravenousness but
with the bodily pain swallowed up in anxiety for his little sinking lad he
stood at one of the shop windows where all edible luxuries are displayed
haunches of venison Stilton cheeses moulds of jelly all appetising sights to
the common passerby And out of this shop came Mrs Hunter She crossed to her
carriage followed by the shopman loaded with purchases for a party The door
was quickly slammed to and she drove away and Barton returned home with a
bitter spirit of wrath in his heart to see his only boy a corpse
You can fancy now the hoards of vengeance in his heart against the
employers For there are never wanting those who either in speech or in print
find it their interest to cherish such feelings in the working classes who know
how and when to rouse the dangerous power at their command and who use their
knowledge with unrelenting purpose to either party
So while Mary took her own way growing more spirited every day and growing
in her beauty too her father was chairman at many a Trades Union meeting a
friend of delegates and ambitious of being a delegate himself a Chartist and
ready to do anything for his order
But now times were good and all these feelings were theoretical not
practical His most practical thought was getting Mary apprenticed to a
dressmaker for he had never left off disliking a factory life for a girl on
more accounts than one
Mary must do something The factories being as I said out of the question
there were two things open going out to service and the dressmaking business
and against the first of these Mary set herself with all the force of her
strong will What that will might have been able to achieve had her father been
against her I cannot tell but he disliked the idea of parting with her who
was the light of his hearth the voice of his otherwise silent home Besides
with his ideas and feelings towards the higher classes he considered domestic
servitude as a species of slavery a pampering of artificial wants on the one
side a giving up of every right of leisure by day and quiet rest by night on
the other How far his strong exaggerated feelings had any foundation in truth
it is for you to judge I am afraid that Marys determination not to go to
service arose from far less sensible thoughts on the subject than her fathers
Three years of independence of action since her mothers death such a time had
now elapsed had little inclined her to submit to rules as to hours and
associates to regulate her dress by a mistresss ideas of propriety to lose
the dear feminine privileges of gossiping with a merry neighbour and working
night and day to help one who was sorrowful Besides all this the sayings of
her absent the mysterious aunt Esther had an unacknowledged influence over
Mary She knew she was very pretty the factory people as they poured from the
mills and in their freedom told the truth whatever it might be to every
passerby had early let Mary into the secret of her beauty If their remarks
had fallen on an unheeding ear there were always young men enough in a
different rank from her own who were willing to compliment the pretty weavers
daughter as they met her in the streets Besides trust a girl of sixteen for
knowing it well if she is pretty concerning her plainness she may be ignorant
So with this consciousness she had early determined that her beauty should make
her a lady the rank she coveted the more for her fathers abuse the rank to
which she firmly believed her lost aunt Esther had arrived Now while a servant
must often drudge and be dirty must be known as his servant by all who visited
at her masters house a dressmakers apprentice must or so Mary thought be
always dressed with a certain regard to appearances must never soil her hands
and need never redden or dirty her face with hard labour Before my telling you
so truly what folly Mary felt or thought injures her without redemption in your
opinion think what are the silly fancies of sixteen years of age in every
class and under all circumstances The end of all the thoughts of father and
daughter was as I said before Mary was to be a dressmaker and her ambition
prompted her unwilling father to apply at all the first establishments to know
on what terms of painstaking and zeal his daughter might be admitted into ever
so humble a workwomans situation But high premiums were asked at all poor
man he might have known that without giving up a days work to ascertain the
fact He would have been indignant indeed had he known that if Mary had
accompanied him the case might have been rather different as her beauty would
have made her desirable as a showwoman Then he tried secondrate places at
all the payment of a sum of money was necessary and money he had none
Disheartened and angry he went home at night declaring it was time lost that
dressmaking was at all events a troublesome business and not worth learning
Mary saw that the grapes were sour and the next day she set out herself as her
father could not afford to lose another days work and before night as
yesterdays experience had considerably lowered her ideas she had engaged
herself as apprentice so called though there were no deeds or indentures to
the bond to a certain Miss Simmonds milliner and dressmaker in a respectable
little street leading off Ardwick Green where her business was duly announced
in gold letters on a black ground enclosed in a birdseye maple frame and
stuck in the front parlour window where the workwomen were called her young
ladies and where Mary was to work for two years without any remuneration on
consideration of being taught the business and where afterwards she was to dine
and have tea with a small quarterly salary paid quarterly because so much more
genteel than by week a very small one divisible into a minute weekly
pittance In summer she was to be there by six bringing her days meals during
the first two years in winter she was not to come till after breakfast Her
time for returning home at night must always depend upon the quantity of work
Miss Simmonds had to do
And Mary was satisfied and seeing this her father was contented too
although his words were grumbling and morose but Mary knew his ways and coaxed
and planned for the future so cheerily that both went to bed with easy if not
happy hearts
Chapter IV
Old Alices History
»To envy nought beneath the ample sky
To mourn no evil deed no hour misspent
And like a living violet silently
Return in sweets to Heaven what goodness lent
Then bend beneath the chastening shower content«
Elliott
Another year passed on The waves of time seemed long since to have swept away
all trace of poor Mary Barton But her husband still thought of her although
with a calm and quiet grief in the silent watches of the night and Mary would
start from her hardearned sleep and think in her halfdreamy halfawakened
state she saw her mother stand by her bedside as she used to do in the days of
long ago with a shaded candle and an expression of ineffable tenderness while
she looked on her sleeping child But Mary rubbed her eyes and sank back on her
pillow awake and knowing it was a dream and still in all her troubles and
perplexities her heart called on her mother for aid and she thought »If
mother had but lived she would have helped me« Forgetting that the womans
sorrows are far more difficult to mitigate than a childs even by the mighty
power of a mothers love and unconscious of the fact, that she was far superior
in sense and spirit to the mother she mourned Aunt Esther was still
mysteriously absent and people had grown weary of wondering and begun to
forget Barton still attended his club and was an active member of a Trades
Union indeed more frequently than ever since the time of Marys return in the
evening was so uncertain and as she occasionally in very busy times remained
all night His chiefest friend was still George Wilson although he had no great
sympathy on the questions that agitated Bartons mind But their hearts were
bound by old ties to one another and the remembrance of former things gave an
unspoken charm to their meetings Our old friend the cublike lad Jem Wilson
had shot up into the powerful wellmade young man with a sensible face enough
nay a face that might have been handsome had it not been here and there marked
by the smallpox He worked with one of the great firms of engineers who send
from out their towns of workshops engines and machinery to the dominions of the
Czar and the Sultan His father and mother were never weary of praising Jem at
all which commendation pretty Mary Barton would toss her head seeing clearly
enough that they wished her to understand what a good husband he would make and
to favour his love about which he never dared to speak whatever eyes and looks
revealed
One day in the early winter time when people were provided with warm
substantial gowns not likely soon to wear out and when accordingly business
was rather slack at Miss Simmonds Mary met Alice Wilson coming home from her
halfdays work at some tradesmans house Mary and Alice had always liked each
other indeed Alice looked with particular interest on the motherless girl the
daughter of her whose forgiving kiss had comforted her in many sleepless hours
So there was a warm greeting between the tidy old woman and the blooming young
workgirl and then Alice ventured to ask if she would come in and take her tea
with her that very evening
»Youll think it dull enough to come just to sit with an old woman like me
but theres a tidy young lass as lives in the floor above who does plain work
and now and then a bit in your own line Mary shes granddaughter to old Job
Legh a spinner and a good girl she is Do come Mary Ive a terrible wish to
make you known to each other Shes a genteellooking lass too«
At the beginning of this speech Mary had feared the intended visitor was to
be no other than Alices nephew but Alice was too delicateminded to plan a
meeting even for her dear Jem when one would have been an unwilling party and
Mary relieved from her apprehension by the conclusion gladly agreed to come
How busy Alice felt it was not often she had any one to tea and now her sense
of the duties of a hostess were almost too much for her She made haste home
and lighted the unwilling fire borrowing a pair of bellows to make it burn the
faster For herself she was always patient she let the coals take their time
Then she put on her pattens and went to fill her kettle at the pump in the next
court and on her way she borrowed a cup of odd saucers she had plenty serving
as plates when occasion required Half an ounce of tea and a quarter of a pound
of butter went far to absorb her mornings wages but this was an unusual
occasion In general she used herbtea for herself when at home unless some
thoughtful mistress made a present of tealeaves from her more abundant
household The two chairs drawn out for visitors and duly swept and dusted an
old board arranged with some skill upon two old candle boxes set on end rather
rickety to be sure but she knew the seat of old and when to sit lightly
indeed the whole affair was more for apparent dignity of position than for any
real ease a little very little round table put just before the fire which
by this time was blazing merrily her unlacquered ancient thirdhand teatray
arranged with a black teapot two cups with a red and white pattern and one
with the old friendly willow pattern and saucers not to match on one of the
extra supply the lump of butter flourished away all these preparations
complete Alice began to look about her with satisfaction and a sort of wonder
what more could be done to add to the comfort of the evening She took one of
the chairs away from its appropriate place by the table and putting it close to
the broad large hanging shelf I told you about when I first described her
cellardwelling and mounting on it she pulled towards her an old deal box and
took thence a quantity of the oat bread of the north the clapbread of
Cumberland and Westmoreland and descending carefully with the thin cakes
threatening to break to pieces in her hand she placed them on the bare table
with the belief that her visitors would have an unusual treat in eating the
bread of her childhood She brought out a good piece of a fourpound loaf of
common household bread as well and then sat down to rest really to rest and
not to pretend on one of the rushbottomed chairs The candle was ready to be
lighted the kettle boiled the tea was awaiting its doom in its paper parcel
all was ready
A knock at the door It was Margaret the young workwoman who lived in the
rooms above who having heard the bustle and the subsequent quiet began to
think it was time to pay her visit below She was a sallow unhealthy
sweetlooking young woman with a careworn look her dress was humble and very
simple consisting of some kind of dark stuff gown her neck being covered by a
drab shawl or large handkerchief pinned down behind and at the sides in front
The old woman gave her a hearty greeting and made her sit down on the chair she
had just left while she balanced herself on the board seat in order that
Margaret might think it was quite her free and independent choice to sit there
»I cannot think what keeps Mary Barton Shes quite grand with her late
hours« said Alice as Mary still delayed
The truth was Mary was dressing herself yes to come to poor old Alices
she thought it worth while to consider what gown she should put on It was not
for Alice however you may be pretty sure no they knew each other too well
But Mary liked making an impression and in this it must be owned she was pretty
often gratified and there was this strange girl to consider just now So she
put on her pretty new blue merino made tight to her throat her little linen
collar and linen cuffs and sallied forth to impress poor gentle Margaret She
certainly succeeded Alice who never thought much about beauty had never told
Margaret how pretty Mary was and as she came in halfblushing at her own
selfconsciousness Margaret could hardly take her eyes off her and Mary put
down her long black lashes with a sort of dislike of the very observation she
had taken such pains to secure Can you fancy the bustle of Alice to make the
tea to pour it out and sweeten it to their liking to help and help again to
clapbread and bread and butter Can you fancy the delight with which she
watched her piledup clapbread disappear before the hungry girls and listened
to the praises of her homeremembered dainty
»My mother used to send me some clapbread by any northcountry person
bless her She knew how good such things taste when far away from home Not but
what every one likes it When I was in service my fellowservants were always
glad to share with me Eh its a long time ago yon«
»Do tell us about it Alice« said Margaret
»Why lass theres nothing to tell There was more mouths at home than
could be fed Tom thats Wills father you dont know Will but hes a sailor
to foreign parts had come to Manchester and sent word what terrible lots of
work was to be had both for lads and lasses So father sent George first you
know George well enough Mary and then work was scarce out toward Burton
where we lived and father said I maun try and get a place And George wrote as
how wages were far higher in Manchester than Milnthorpe or Lancaster and
lasses I was young and thoughtless and thought it was a fine thing to go so
far from home So one day th butcher he brings us a letter fra George to say
hed heard on a place and I was all agog to go and father was pleased like
but mother said little and that little was very quiet Ive often thought she
was a bit hurt to see me so ready to go God forgive me But she packed up my
clothes and some of the better end of her own as would fit me in yon little
paper box up there its good for nought now but I would liefer4 live without
fire than break it up to be burnt and yet its going on for eighty years old
for she had it when she was a girl and brought all her clothes in it to
fathers when they were married But as I was saying she did not cry though
the tears was often in her eyes and I seen her looking after me down the lane
as long as I were in sight with her hand shading her eyes and that were the
last look I ever had on her«
Alice knew that before long she should go to that mother and besides the
griefs and bitter woes of youth have worn themselves out before we grow old but
she looked so sorrowful that the girls caught her sadness and mourned for the
poor woman who had been dead and gone so many years ago
»Did you never see her again Alice Did you never go home while she was
alive« asked Mary
»No nor since Many a time and oft have I planned to go I plan it yet and
hope to go home again before it please God to take me I used to try and save
money enough to go for a week when I was in service but first one thing came
and then another First mississ children fell ill of the measles just when
the week Id asked for came and I couldnt leave them for one and all cried
for me to nurse them Then missis herself fell sick and I could go less than
ever For you see they kept a little shop and he drank and missis and me was
all there was to mind children and shop and all and cook and wash besides«
Mary was glad she had not gone into service and said so
»Eh lass thou little knows the pleasure o helping others I was as happy
there as could be almost as happy as I was at home Well but next year I
thought I could go at a leisure time and missis telled me I should have a
fortnight then and I used to sit up all that winter working hard at patchwork
to have a quilt of my own making to take to my mother But master died and
missis went away fra Manchester and Id to look out for a place again«
»Well but« interrupted Mary »I should have thought that was the best time
to go home«
»No I thought not You see it was a different thing going home for a week
on a visit may be with money in my pocket to give father a lift to going home
to be a burden to him Besides how could I hear o a place there Anyways I
thought it best to stay though perhaps it might have been better to ha gone
for then I should ha seen mother again« and the poor old woman looked puzzled
»Im sure you did what you thought right« said Margaret gently
»Ay lass thats it« said Alice raising her head and speaking more
cheerfully »Thats the thing and then let the Lord send what He sees fit not
but that I grieved sore oh sore and sad when toward spring next year when my
quilt were all done to th lining George came in one evening to tell me mother
was dead I cried many a night at after5 Id no time for crying by day for
that missis was terrible strict she would not hearken to my going to th
funeral and indeed I would have been too late for George set off that very
night by th coach and the letter had been kept or summut posts were not like
th posts nowadays and he found the burial all over and father talking o
flitting for he couldnt abide the cottage after mother was gone«
»Was it a pretty place« asked Mary
»Pretty lass I never seed such a bonny bit anywhere You see there are
hills there as seem to go up into th skies not near may be but that makes
them all the bonnier I used to think they were the golden hills of heaven
about which mother sang when I was a child
Yon are the golden hills o heaven
Where ye sall never win
Something about a ship and a lover that should hae been na lover the ballad
was Well and near our cottage were rocks Eh lasses ye dont know what rocks
are in Manchester Grey pieces o stone as large as a house all covered over
wi mosses of different colours some yellow some brown and the ground beneath
them kneedeep in purple heather smelling sae sweet and fragrant and the low
music of the hummingbee for ever sounding among it Mother used to send Sally
and me out to gather ling and heather for besoms and it was such pleasant work
We used to come home of an evening loaded so as you could not see us for all
that it was so light to carry And then mother would make us sit down under the
old hawthorn tree where we used to make our house among the great roots as
stood above th ground to pick and tie up the heather It seems all like
yesterday and yet its a long long time agone Poor sister Sally has been in
her grave this forty year and more But I often wonder if the hawthorn is
standing yet and if the lasses still go to gather heather as we did many and
many a year past and gone I sicken at heart to see the old spot once again May
be next summer I may set off if God spares me to see next summer«
»Why have you never been in all these many years« asked Mary
»Why lass first one wanted me and then another and I couldnt go without
money either and I got very poor at times Tom was a scapegrace poor fellow
and always wanted help of one kind or other and his wife for I think
scapegraces are always married long before steady folk was but a helpless kind
of body She was always ailing and he were always in trouble so I had enough
to do with my hands and my money too for that matter They died within
twelvemonth of each other leaving one lad they had had seven but the Lord had
taken six to hisself Will as I was telling you on and I took him myself and
left service to make a bit on a homeplace for him and a fine lad he was the
very spit of his father as to looks only steadier For he was steady although
nought would serve him but going to sea I tried all I could to set him again a
sailors life Says I Folks is as sick as dogs all the time theyre at sea
Your own mother telled me for she came from foreign parts being a Manx woman
that shed ha thanked any one for throwing her into the water Nay I sent him
a the way to Runcorn by th Dukes canal that he might know what th sea were
and I looked to see him come back as white as a sheet wi vomiting But the lad
went on to Liverpool and saw real ships and come back more set than ever on
being a sailor and he said as how he had never been sick at all and thought he
could stand the sea pretty well So I told him he mun do as he liked and he
thanked me and kissed me for all I was very frabbit6 with him and now hes
gone to South America at tother side of the sun they tell me«
Mary stole a glance at Margaret to see what she thought of Alices
geography but Margaret looked so quiet and demure that Mary was in doubt if
she were not really ignorant Not that Marys knowledge was very profound but
she had seen a terrestrial globe and knew where to find France and the
continents on a map
After this long talking Alice seemed lost for a time in reverie and the
girls respecting her thoughts which they suspected had wandered to the home
and scenes of her childhood were silent All at once she recalled her duties as
hostess and by an effort brought back her mind to the present time
»Margaret thou must let Mary hear thee sing I dont know about fine music
myself but folks say Marget is a rare singer and I know she can make me cry at
any time by singing Th Owdham Weaver Do sing that Marget theres a good
lass«
With a faint smile as if amused at Alices choice of a song Margaret
began
Do you know »The Oldham Weaver« Not unless you are Lancashire born and
bred for it is a complete Lancashire ditty I will copy it for you
The Oldham Weaver
I
Oim a poor cottonweyver as mony a one knoowas
Oive nowt for t yeat an oive worn eawt my clooas
Yoad hardly gi tuppence for aw as oive on
My clogs are both brosten an stuckings oive none
Yod think it wur hard
To be browt into th warld
To be clemmed7 an do th best as yo con
II
Owd Dicky o Billys kept telling me lung
Wee sd ha better toimes if Id but howd my tung
Oive howden my tung till oive near stopped my breath
Oi think i my heeart oise soon clem to deeath
Owd Dickys weel crammed
He never wur clemmed
An he neer picked ower i his loife8
III
We towrt on six week thinking aitch day wur th last
We shifted an shifted till neaw were quoite fast
We lived upo nettles whoile nettles wur good
An Waterloo porridge the best o eawr food
Oim tellin yo true
Oi can find folk enow
As wur livin na better nor me
IV
Owd Billy o Dans sent th baileys one day
Fur a shop deebt oi eawd him as oi could na pay
But he wur too lat fur owd Billy o th Bent
Had sowd th tit an cart an taen goods for th rent
Wed neawt left bo th owd stoo
That wur seeats fur two
An on it ceawred Marget an me
V
Then t baileys leuked reawnd as sloy as a meawse
When they seed as aw t goods were taen eawt o t heawse
Says one chap to th tother »Aws gone theaw may see«
Says oi »Neer freet mon yeaur welcome ta me«
They made no moor ado
But whopped up th eawd stoo
An we booath leet whack upo t flags
VI
Then oi said to eawr Marget as we lay upo t floor
»Wes never be lower i this warld oim sure
If ever things awtern oim sure they mun mend
For oi think i my heart were booath at t far eend
For meeat we ha none
Nor looms t weyve on
Edad theyre as good lost as fund«
VII
Eawr Marget declares had hoo clooas to put on
Hood goo up to Lunnon an talk to th greet mon
An if things were na awtered when there hoo had been
Hoos fully resolved t sew up meawth an eend
Hoos neawt to say again t king
But hoo loikes a fair thing
An hoo says hoo can tell when hoos hurt
The air to which this is sung is a kind of droning recitative depending much on
expression and feeling To read it it may perhaps seem humorous but it is
that humour which is near akin to pathos and to those who have seen the
distress it describes it is a powerfully pathetic song Margaret had both
witnessed the destitution and had the heart to feel it and withal her voice
was of that rich and rare order which does not require any great compass of
notes to make itself appreciated Alice had her quiet enjoyment of tears But
Margaret with fixed eye and earnest dreamy look seemed to become more and
more absorbed in realising to herself the woe she had been describing and which
she felt might at that very moment be suffering and hopeless within a short
distance of their comparative comfort
Suddenly she burst forth with all the power of her magnificent voice as if
a prayer from her very heart for all who were in distress in the grand
supplication »Lord remember David« Mary held her breath unwilling to lose a
note it was so clear so perfect so imploring A far more correct musician
than Mary might have paused with equal admiration of the really scientific
knowledge with which the poor depressedlooking young needlewoman used her
superb and flexile voice Deborah Travis herself once an Oldham factory girl
and afterwards the darling of fashionable crowds as Mrs Knyvett might have
owned a sister in her art
She stopped and with tears of holy sympathy in her eyes Alice thanked the
songstress who resumed her calm demure manner much to Marys wonder for she
looked at her unweariedly as if surprised that the hidden power should not be
perceived in the outward appearance
When Alices little speech of thanks was over there was quiet enough to
hear a fine though rather quavering male voice going over again one or two
strains of Margarets song
»Thats grandfather« exclaimed she »I must be going for he said he should
not be at home till past nine«
»Well Ill not say nay for I have to be up by four for a very heavy wash
at Mrs Simpsons but I shall be terrible glad to see you again at any time
lasses and I hope youll take to one another«
As the girls ran up the cellar steps together Margaret said »Just step
in and see grandfather I should like him to see you«
And Mary consented
Chapter V
The Mill on Fire Jem Wilson to the Rescue
»Learned he was nor bird nor insect flew
But he its leafy home and history knew
Nor wildflower decked the rock nor moss the well
But he its name and qualities could tell«
Elliott
There is a class of men in Manchester unknown even to many of the inhabitants
and whose existence will probably be doubted by many who yet may claim kindred
with all the noble names that science recognises I said in Manchester but they
are scattered all over the manufacturing districts of Lancashire In the
neighbourhood of Oldham there are weavers common handloom weavers who throw
the shuttle with unceasing sound though Newtons Principia lies open on the
loom to be snatched at in work hours but revelled over in meal times or at
night Mathematical problems are received with interest and studied with
absorbing attention by many a broadspoken commonlooking factoryhand It is
perhaps less astonishing that the more popularly interesting branches of natural
history have their warm and devoted followers among this class There are
botanists among them equally familiar with either the Linnæan or the Natural
system who know the name and habitat of every plant within a days walk from
their dwellings who steal the holiday of a day or two when any particular plant
should be in flower and tying up their simple food in their
pockethandkerchiefs set off with single purpose to fetch home the
humblelooking weed There are entomologists who may be seen with a rude
looking net ready to catch any winged insect or a kind of dredge with which
they rake the green and slimy pools practical shrewd hardworking men who
pore over every new specimen with real scientific delight Nor is it the common
and more obvious divisions of Entomology and Botany that alone attract these
earnest seekers after knowledge Perhaps it may be owing to the great annual
townholiday of Whitsunweek so often falling in May or June that the two great
beautiful families of Ephemeridæ and Phryganidæ have been so much and so closely
studied by Manchester workmen while they have in a great measure escaped
general observation If you will refer to the preface to Sir JE Smiths Life
I have it not by me or I would copy you the exact passage you will find that
he names a little circumstance corroborative of what I have said Being on a
visit to Roscoe of Liverpool he made some inquiries from him as to the habitat
of a very rare plant said to be found in certain places in Lancashire Mr
Roscoe knew nothing of the plant but stated that if any one could give him the
desired information it would be a handloom weaver in Manchester whom he named
Sir JE Smith proceeded by boat to Manchester and on arriving at that town he
inquired of the porter who was carrying his luggage if he could direct him to
SoandSo
»Oh yes« replied the man »He does a bit in my way« and on further
investigation it turned out that both the porter and his friend the weaver
were skilful botanists and able to give Sir JE Smith the very information
which he wanted
Such are the tastes and pursuits of some of the thoughtful little
understood workingmen of Manchester
And Margarets grandfather was one of these He was a little wirylooking
old man who moved with a jerking motion as if his limbs were worked by a
string like a childs toy with duncoloured hair lying thin and soft at the
back and sides of his head his forehead was so large it seemed to overbalance
the rest of his face which had indeed lost its natural contour by the absence
of all the teeth The eyes absolutely gleamed with intelligence so keen so
observant you felt as if they were almost wizardlike Indeed the whole room
looked not unlike a wizards dwelling Instead of pictures were hung rude wooden
frames of impaled insects the little table was covered with cabalistic books
and beside them lay a case of mysterious instruments one of which Job Legh was
using when his granddaughter entered
On her appearance he pushed his spectacles up so as to rest midway on his
forehead and gave Mary a short kind welcome But Margaret he caressed as a
mother caresses her firstborn stroking her with tenderness and almost
altering his voice as he spoke to her
Mary looked round on the odd strange things she had never seen at home and
which seemed to her to have a very uncanny look
»Is your grandfather a fortuneteller« whispered she to her new friend
»No« replied Margaret in the same voice »but you are not the first as has
taken him for such He is only fond of such things as most folks know nothing
about«
»And do you know aught about them too«
»I know a bit about some of the things grandfather is fond on just because
hes fond on em I tried to learn about them«
»What things are these« said Mary struck with the weirdlooking creatures
that sprawled around the room in their roughlymade glass cases
But she was not prepared for the technical names which Job Legh pattered
down on her ear on which they fell like hail on a skylight and the strange
language only bewildered her more than ever Margaret saw the state of the case
and came to the rescue
»Look Mary at this horrid scorpion He gave me such a fright I am all of
a twitter yet when I think of it Grandfather went to Liverpool one Whitsunweek
to go strolling about the docks and pick up what he could from the sailors who
often bring some queer thing or another from the hot countries they go to and
so he sees a chap with a bottle in his hand like a druggists physicbottle
and says grandfather What have ye gotten there So the sailor holds it up and
grandfather knew it was a rare kind o scorpion not common even in the East
Indies where the man came from and says he How did you catch this fine fellow
for he wouldnt be taken for nothing Im thinking And the man said as how when
they were unloading the ship hed found him lying behind a bag of rice and he
thought the cold had killed him for he was not squashed nor injured a bit He
did not like to part with any of the spirit out of his grog to put the scorpion
in but slipped him into the bottle knowing there were folks enow who would
give him something for him So grandfather gives him a shilling«
»Two shillings« interrupted Job Legh »and a good bargain it was«
»Well grandfather came home as proud as Punch and pulled the bottle out of
his pocket But you see th scorpion were doubled up and grandfather thought I
couldnt fairly see how big he was So he shakes him out right before the fire
and a good warm one it was for I was ironing I remember I left off ironing
and stooped down over him to look at him better and grandfather got a book
and began to read how this very kind were the most poisonous and vicious
species how their bite were often fatal and then went on to read how people
who were bitten got swelled and screamed with pain I was listening hard but
as it fell out I never took my eyes off the creature though I could not ha
told I was watching it Suddenly it seemed to give a jerk and before I could
speak it gave another and in a minute it was as wild as it could be running at
me just like a mad dog«
»What did you do« asked Mary
»Me why I jumped first on a chair and then on all the things Id been
ironing on the dresser and I screamed for grandfather to come up by me but he
did not hearken to me«
»Why if Id come up by thee whod ha caught the creature I should like
to know«
»Well I begged grandfather to crush it and I had the iron right over it
once ready to drop but grandfather begged me not to hurt it in that way So I
couldnt think what hed have for he hopped round the room as if he were sore
afraid for all he begged me not to injure it At last he goes to th kettle
and lifts up the lid and peeps in What on earth is he doing that for thinks
I hell never drink his tea with a scorpion running free and easy about the
room Then he takes the tongs and he settles his spectacles on his nose and in
a minute he had lifted the creature up by th leg and dropped him into the
boiling water«
»And did that kill him« said Mary
»Ay sure enough he boiled for longer time than grandfather liked though
But I was so afeard of his coming round again I ran to the publichouse for
some gin and grandfather filled the bottle and then we poured off the water
and picked him out of the kettle and dropped him into the bottle and he were
there above a twelvemonth«
»What brought him to life at first« asked Mary
»Why you see he were never really dead only torpid that is dead asleep
with the cold and our good fire brought him round«
»Im glad father does not care for such things« said Mary
»Are you Well Im often downright glad grandfather is so fond of his
books and his creatures and his plants It does my heart good to see him so
happy sorting them all at home and so ready to go in search of more whenever
hes a spare day Look at him now hes gone back to his books and hell be as
happy as a king working away till I make him go to bed It keeps him silent to
be sure but so long as I see him earnest and pleased and eager what does
that matter Then when he has his talking bouts you cant think how much he
has to say Dear grandfather you dont know how happy we are«
Mary wondered if the dear grandfather heard all this for Margaret did not
speak in an undertone but no he was far too deep and eager in solving a
problem He did not even notice Marys leavetaking and she went home with the
feeling that she had that night made the acquaintance of two of the strangest
people she ever saw in her life Margaret so quiet so commonplace until her
singing powers were called forth so silent from home so cheerful and agreeable
at home and her grandfather so very different from any one Mary had ever seen
Margaret had said he was not a fortuneteller but she did not know whether to
believe her
To resolve her doubts she told the history of the evening to her father
who was interested by her account and curious to see and judge for himself
Opportunities are not often wanting where inclination goes before and ere the
end of that winter Mary looked upon Margaret almost as an old friend The latter
would bring her work when Mary was likely to be at home in the evenings and sit
with her and Job Legh would put a book and his pipe in his pocket and just step
round the corner to fetch his grandchild ready for a talk if he found Barton
in ready to pull out pipe and book if the girls wanted him to wait and John
was still at his club In short ready to do whatever would give pleasure to his
darling Margaret
I do not know what points of resemblance or dissimilitude for this joins
people as often as that attracted the two girls to each other Margaret had the
great charm of possessing good strong common sense and do you not perceive how
involuntarily this is valued It is so pleasant to have a friend who possesses
the power of setting a difficult question in a clear light whose judgment can
tell what is best to be done and who is so convinced of what is wisest best
that in consideration of the end all difficulties in the way diminish People
admire talent and talk about their admiration But they value common sense
without talking about it and often without knowing it
So Mary and Margaret grew in love one toward the other and Mary told many
of her feelings in a way she had never done before to any one Most of her
foibles also were made known to Margaret but not all There was one cherished
weakness still concealed from every one It concerned a lover not beloved but
favoured by fancy A gallant handsome young man but not beloved Yet Mary
hoped to meet him every day in her walks blushed when she heard his name and
tried to think of him as her future husband and above all tried to think of
herself as his future wife Alas poor Mary Bitter woe did thy weakness work
thee
She had other lovers One or two would gladly have kept her company but she
held herself too high they said Jem Wilson said nothing but loved on and on
ever more fondly he hoped against hope he would not give up for it seemed
like giving up life to give up thought of Mary He did not dare to look to any
end of all this the present so that he saw her touched the hem of her
garment was enough Surely in time such deep love would beget love
He would not relinquish hope and yet her coldness of manner was enough to
daunt any man and it made Jem more despairing than he would acknowledge for a
long time even to himself
But one evening he came round by Bartons house a willing messenger for his
father and opening the door saw Margaret sitting asleep before the fire She
had come in to speak to Mary and wornout by a long working watching night
she fell asleep in the genial warmth
An oldfashioned saying about a pair of gloves came into Jems mind and
stepping gently up he kissed Margaret with a friendly kiss
She awoke and perfectly understanding the thing she said »For shame of
yourself Jem What would Mary say«
Lightly said lightly answered
»Shed nobbut9 say practice makes perfect« And they both laughed But the
words Margaret had said rankled in Jems mind Would Mary care Would she care
in the very least They seemed to call for an answer by night and by day and
Jem felt that his heart told him Mary was quite indifferent to any action of
his Still he loved on and on ever more fondly
Marys father was well aware of the nature of Jem Wilsons feeling for his
daughter but he took no notice of them to any one thinking Mary full young yet
for the cares of married life and unwilling too to entertain the idea of
parting with her at any time however distant But he welcomed Jem at his house
as he would have done his fathers son whatever were his motives for coming
and now and then admitted the thought that Mary might do worse when her time
came than marry Jem Wilson a steady workman at a good trade a good son to his
parents and a fine manly spirited chap at least when Mary was not by for
when she was present he watched her too closely and too anxiously to have much
of what John Barton called spunk in him
It was towards the end of February in that year and a bitter black frost
had lasted for many weeks The keen east wind had long since swept the streets
clean though in a gusty day the dust would rise like pounded ice and make
peoples faces quite smart with the cold force with which it blew against them
Houses sky people and everything looked as if a gigantic brush had washed
them all over with a dark shade of Indian ink There was some reason for this
grimy appearance on human beings whatever there might be for the dun looks of
the landscape for soft water had become an article not even to be purchased
and the poor washerwomen might be seen vainly trying to procure a little by
breaking the thick grey ice that coated the ditches and ponds in the
neighbourhood People prophesied a long continuance to this already lengthened
frost said the spring would be very late no spring fashions required no
summer clothing purchased for a short uncertain summer Indeed there was no end
to the evil prophesied during the continuance of that bleak east wind
Mary hurried home one evening just as daylight was fading from Miss
Simmonds with her shawl held up to her mouth and her head bent as if in
deprecation of the meeting wind So she did not perceive Margaret till she was
close upon her at the very turning into the court
»Bless me Margaret is that you Where are you bound to«
»To nowhere but your own house that is if youll take me in Ive a job
of work to finish tonight mourning as must be in time for the funeral
tomorrow and grandfather has been out mosshunting and will not be home till
late«
»Oh how charming it will be Ill help you if youre backward Have you
much to do«
»Yes I only got the order yesterday at noon and theres three girls beside
the mother and what with trying on and matching the stuff for there was not
enough in the piece they chose first Im above a bit behindhand Ive the
skirts all to make I kept that work till candlelight and the sleeves to say
nothing of little bits to the bodies for the missis is very particular and I
could scarce keep from smiling while they were crying so really taking on sadly
Im sure to hear first one and then tother clear up to notice the set of her
gown They werent to be misfits I promise you though they were in such
trouble«
»Well Margaret youre right welcome as you know and Ill sit down and
help you with pleasure though I was tired enough of sewing tonight at Miss
Simmonds«
By this time Mary had broken up the raking coal and lighted her candle and
Margaret settled herself to her work on one side of the table while her friend
hurried over her tea at the other The things were then lifted en masse to the
dresser and dusting her side of the table with the apron she always wore at
home Mary took up some breadths and began to run them together
»Whos it all for for if you told me Ive forgotten«
»Why for Mrs Ogden as keeps the greengrocers shop in Oxford Road Her
husband drank himself to death and though she cried over him and his ways all
the time he was alive shes fretted sadly for him now hes dead«
»Has he left her much to go upon« asked Mary examining the texture of the
dress »This is beautifully fine soft bombazine«
»No Im much afeard theres but little and theres several young children
besides the three Miss Ogdens«
»I should have thought girls like them would ha made their own gowns«
observed Mary
»So I dare say they do many a one but now they seem all so busy getting
ready for the funeral for its to be quite a grand affair wellnigh twenty
people to breakfast as one of the little ones told me the little thing seemed
to like the fuss and I do believe it comforted poor Mrs Ogden to make all the
piece o work Such a smell of ham boiling and fowls roasting while I waited in
the kitchen it seemed more like a wedding nor10 a funeral They said shed
spend a matter o sixty pound on th burial«
»I thought you said she was but badly off« said Mary
»Ay I know shes asked for credit at several places saying her husband
laid hands on every farthing he could get for drink But th undertakers urge
her on you see and tell her this things usual and that things only a common
mark of respect and that everybody has tother thing till the poor woman has
no will o her own I dare say too her heart strikes her it always does when
a persons gone for many a word and many a slighting deed to him whos stiff
and cold and she thinks to make up matters as it were by a grand funeral
though she and all her children too may have to pinch many a year to pay the
expenses if ever they pay them at all«
»This mourning too will cost a pretty penny« said Mary »I often wonder
why folks wear mourning its not pretty or becoming and it costs a deal of
money just when people can spare it least and if what the Bible tells us be
true we ought not to be sorry when a friend whos been good goes to his rest
and as for a bad man ones glad enough to get shut11 on him I cannot see what
good comes out o wearing mourning«
»Ill tell you what I think the fancy was sent for old Alice calls
everything sent for and I believe shes right It does do good though not as
much as it costs that I do believe in setting people as is cast down by
sorrow and feels themselves unable to settle to anything but crying something
to do Why now I told you how they were grieving for perhaps he was a kind
husband and father in his thoughtless way when he wasnt in liquor But they
cheered up wonderful while I was there and I asked em for more directions than
usual that they might have something to talk over and fix about and I left em
my fashionbook though it were two months old just a purpose«
»I dont think every one would grieve a that way Old Alice wouldnt«
»Old Alice is one in a thousand I doubt too if she would fret much
however sorry she might be She would say it were sent and fall to trying to
find out what good it were to do Every sorrow in her mind is sent for good Did
I ever tell you Mary what she said one day when she found me taking on about
something«
»No do tell me What were you fretting about first place«
»I cant tell you just now perhaps I may some time«
»When«
»Perhaps this very evening if it rises in my heart perhaps never Its a
fear that sometimes I cant abide to think about and sometimes I dont like to
think on anything else Well I was fretting about this fear and Alice comes in
for something and finds me crying I would not tell her no more than I would
you Mary so she says Well dear you must mind this when youre going to
fret and be low about anything An anxious mind is never a holy mind O Mary I
have so often checked my grumbling sin12 she said that«
The weary sound of stitching was the only sound heard for a little while
till Mary inquired
»Do you expect to get paid for this mourning«
»Why I do not much think I shall Ive thought it over once or twice and I
mean to bring myself to think I shant and to like to do it as my bit towards
comforting them I dont think they can pay and yet theyre just the sort of
folk to have their minds easier for wearing mourning Theres only one thing I
dislike making black for it does so hurt the eyes«
Margaret put down her work with a sigh and shaded her eyes Then she
assumed a cheerful tone and said
»Youll not have to wait long Mary for my secrets on the tip of my
tongue Mary do you know I sometimes think Im growing a little blind and then
what would become of grandfather and me Oh God help me Lord help me«
She fell into an agony of tears while Mary knelt by her striving to soothe
and to comfort her but like an inexperienced person striving rather to deny
the correctness of Margarets fear than helping her to meet and overcome the
evil
»No« said Margaret quietly fixing her tearful eyes on Mary »I know Im
not mistaken I have felt one going some time long before I ever thought what
it would lead to and last autumn I went to a doctor and he did not mince the
matter but said unless I sat in a darkened room with my hands before me my
sight would not last me many years longer But how could I do that Mary For
one thing grandfather would have known there was somewhat the matter and oh
it will grieve him sore whenever hes told so the later the better and
besides Mary weve sometimes little enough to go upon and what I earn is a
great help For grandfather takes a day here and a day there for botanising or
going after insects and hell think little enough of four or five shillings for
a specimen dear grandfather and Im so loath to think he should be stinted of
what gives him such pleasure So I went to another doctor to try and get him to
say something different and he said Oh it was only weakness and gived me a
bottle of lotion but Ive used three bottles and each of em cost two
shillings and my eye is so much worse not hurting so much but I cant see a
bit with it There now Mary« continued she shutting one eye »now you only
look like a great black shadow with the edges dancing and sparkling«
»And can you see pretty well with th other«
»Yes pretty near as well as ever Th only difference is that if I sew a
long time together a bright spot like th sun comes right where Im looking
all the rest is quite clear but just where I want to see Ive been to both
doctors again and now theyre both o the same story and I suppose Im going
dark as fast as may be Plain work pays so bad and mourning has been so
plentiful this winter that I were tempted to take in any black work I could
and now Im suffering from it«
»And yet Margaret youre going on taking it in thats what youd call
foolish in another«
»It is Mary and yet what can I do Folk mun live and I think I should go
blind any way and I darnt tell grandfather else I would leave it off but he
will so fret«
Margaret rocked herself backward and forward to still her emotion
»O Mary« she said »I try to get his face off by heart and I stare at him
so when hes not looking and then shut my eyes to see if I can remember his
dear face Theres one thing Mary that serves a bit to comfort me Youll have
heard of old Jacob Butterworth the singing weaver Well I knowd him a bit so
I went to him and said how I wished hed teach me the right way o singing and
he says Ive a rare fine voice and I go once a week and take a lesson fra
him Hes been a grand singer in his day He led the choruses at the Festivals
and got thanked many a time by London folk and one foreign singer Madame
Catalani turned round and shook him by th hand before the Oud Church13 full o
people He says I may gain ever so much money by singing but I dont know Any
rate its sad work being blind«
She took up her sewing saying her eyes were rested now and for some time
they sewed on in silence
Suddenly there were steps heard in the little paved court person after
person ran past the curtained window
»Somethings up« said Mary She went to the door and stopping the first
person she saw inquired the cause of the commotion
»Eh wench donna ye see the firelight Carsons mill is blazing away like
fun« and away her informant ran
»Come Margaret on wi your bonnet and lets go to see Carsons mill its
afire and they say a burning mill is such a grand sight I never saw one«
»Well I think its a fearful sight Besides Ive all this work to do«
But Mary coaxed in her sweet manner and with her gentle caresses promising
to help with the gowns all night long if necessary nay saying she should
quite enjoy it
The truth was Margarets secret weighed heavily and painfully on her mind
and she felt her inability to comfort besides she wanted to change the current
of Margarets thoughts and in addition to these unselfish feelings came the
desire she had honestly expressed of seeing a factory on fire
So in two minutes they were ready At the threshold of the house they met
John Barton to whom they told their errand
»Carsons mill Ay there is a mill on fire somewhere sure enough by the
light and it will be a rare blaze for theres not a drop o water to be got
And much Carsons will care for theyre well insured and the machines are a
th oudfashioned kind See if they dont think it a fine thing for themselves
Theyll not thank them as tries to put it out«
He gave way for the impatient girls to pass Guided by the ruddy light more
than by any exact knowledge of the streets that led to the mill they scampered
along with bent heads facing the terrible east wind as best they might
Carsons mill ran lengthways from east to west Along it went one of the
oldest thoroughfares in Manchester Indeed all that part of the town was
comparatively old it was there that the first cotton mills were built and the
crowded alleys and back streets of the neighbourhood made a fire there
particularly to be dreaded The staircase of the mill ascended from the entrance
at the western end which faced into a wide dingylooking street consisting
principally of publichouses pawnbrokers shops rag and bone warehouses and
dirty provision shops The other the east end of the factory fronted into a
very narrow back street not twenty feet wide and miserably lighted and paved
Right against this end of the factory were the gable ends of the last house in
the principal street a house which from its size its handsome stone facings
and the attempt at ornament in the front had probably been once a gentlemans
house but now the light which streamed from its enlarged front windows made
clear the interior of the splendidly fitted up room with its painted walls its
pillared recesses its gilded and gorgeous fittingsup its miserable squalid
inmates It was a gin palace
Mary almost wished herself away so fearful as Margaret had said was the
sight when they had joined the crowd assembled to witness the fire There was a
murmur of many voices whenever the roaring of the flames ceased for an instant
It was easy to perceive the mass were deeply interested
»What do they say« asked Margaret of a neighbour in the crowd as she
caught a few words clear and distinct from the general murmur
»There never is any one in the mill surely« exclaimed Mary as the sea of
upwardturned faces moved with one accord to the eastern end looking into
Dunham Street the narrow back lane already mentioned
The western end of the mill whither the raging flames were driven by the
wind was crowned and turreted with triumphant fire It sent forth its infernal
tongues from every window hole licking the black walls with amorous fierceness
it was swayed or fell before the mighty gale only to rise higher and yet
higher to ravage and roar yet more wildly This part of the roof fell in with
an astounding crash while the crowd struggled more and more to press into
Dunham Street for what were magnificent terrible flames what were falling
timbers or tottering walls in comparison with human life
There where the devouring flames had been repelled by the yet more powerful
wind but where yet black smoke gushed out from every aperture there at one
of the windows on the fourth storey or rather a doorway where a crane was fixed
to hoist up goods might occasionally be seen when the thick gusts of smoke
cleared partially away for an instant the imploring figures of two men They
had remained after the rest of the workmen for some reason or other and owing
to the wind having driven the fire in the opposite direction had perceived no
sight or sound of alarm till long after if anything could be called long in
that throng of terrors which passed by in less than halfanhour the fire had
consumed the old wooden staircase at the other end of the building I am not
sure whether it was not the first sound of the rushing crowd below that made
them fully aware of their awful position
»Where are the engines« asked Margaret of her neighbour
»Theyre coming no doubt but bless you I think its bare ten minutes
since we first found out th fire it rages so wi this wind and all so
drylike«
»Is no one gone for a ladder« gasped Mary as the men were perceptibly
though not audibly praying the great multitude below for help
»Ay Wilsons son and another man were off like a shot wellnigh five
minutes ago But th masons and slaters and such like have left their work
and locked up the yards«
Wilson then was that man whose figure loomed out against the
everincreasing dull hot light behind whenever the smoke was clear was that
George Wilson Mary sickened with terror She knew he worked for Carsons but at
first she had had no idea that any lives were in danger and since she had
become aware of this the heated air the roaring flames the dizzy light and
the agitated and murmuring crowd had bewildered her thoughts
»Oh let us go home Margaret I cannot stay«
»We cannot go See how we are wedged in by folks Poor Mary ye wont hanker
after a fire again Hark listen«
For through the hushed crowd pressing round the angle of the mill and
filling up Dunham Street might be heard the rattle of the engine the heavy
quick tread of loaded horses
»Thank God« said Margarets neighbour »the engines come«
Then there was a pressure through the crowd the front rows bearing back on
those behind till the girls were sick with the close ramming confinement Then
a relaxation and a breathing freely once more
»Twas young Wilson and a fireman wi a ladder« said Margarets neighbour
a tall man who could overlook the crowd
»Oh tell us what you see« begged Mary
»Theyve getten it fixed against the ginshop wall One o the men i the
factory has fell back dazed wi the smoke Ill warrant The floors not given
way there God« said he bringing his eye lower down »the ladders too short
Its a over wi them poor chaps Th fires coming slow and sure to that end
and afore theyve either getten water or another ladder theyll be dead out
and out Lord have mercy on them«
A sob as if of excited women was heard in the hush of the crowd Another
pressure like the former Mary clung to Margarets arm with a pinching grasp
and longed to faint and be insensible to escape from the oppressing misery of
her sensations A minute or two
»Theyve taken th ladder into th Temple of Apollor Cant press back with
it to the yard it came from«
A mighty shout arose a sound to wake the dead Up on high quivering in the
air was seen the end of the ladder protruding out of a garret window in the
gable end of the gin palace nearly opposite to the doorway where the men had
been seen Those in the crowd nearest to the factory and consequently best able
to see up to the garret window said that several men were holding one end and
guiding by their weight its passage to the doorway The garret windowframe had
been taken out before the crowd below were aware of the attempt
At length for it seemed long measured by beating hearts though scarce
two minutes had elapsed the ladder was fixed an aërial bridge at a dizzy
height across the narrow street
Every eye was fixed in unwinking anxiety and peoples very breathing seemed
stilled in suspense The men were nowhere to be seen but the wind appeared for
the moment higher than ever and drove back the invading flames to the other
end
Mary and Margaret could see now right above them danced the ladder in the
wind The crowd pressed back from under firemens helmets appeared at the
window holding the ladder firm when a man with quick steady tread and
unmoving head passed from one side to the other The multitude did not even
whisper while he crossed the perilous bridge which quivered under him but when
he was across safe comparatively in the factory a cheer arose for an instant
checked however almost immediately by the uncertainty of the result and the
desire not in any way to shake the nerves of the brave fellow who had cast his
life on such a die
»There he is again« sprung to the lips of many as they saw him at the
doorway standing as if for an instant to breathe a mouthful of the fresher air
before he trusted himself to cross On his shoulders he bore an insensible body
»Its Jem Wilson and his father« whispered Margaret but Mary knew it
before
The people were sick with anxious terror He could no longer balance himself
with his arms everything must depend on nerve and eye They saw the latter was
fixed by the position of the head which never wavered the ladder shook under
the double weight but still he never moved his head he dared not look below
It seemed an age before the crossing was accomplished At last the window was
gained the bearer relieved from his burden both had disappeared
Then the multitude might shout and above the roaring flames louder than
the blowing of the mighty wind arose that tremendous burst of applause at the
success of the daring enterprise Then a shrill cry was heard asking
»Is the oud man alive and likely to do«
»Ay« answered one of the firemen to the hushed crowd below »Hes coming
round finely now hes had a dash of cowd water«
He drew back his head and the eager inquiries the shouts the sealike
murmurs of the moving rolling mass began again to be heard but only for an
instant In far less time than even that in which I have endeavoured briefly to
describe the pause of events the same bold hero stepped again upon the ladder
with evident purpose to rescue the man yet remaining in the burning mill
He went across in the same quick steady manner as before and the people
below made less acutely anxious by his previous success were talking to each
other shouting out intelligence of the progress of the fire at the other end of
the factory telling of the endeavours of the firemen at that part to obtain
water while the closely packed body of men heaved and rolled from side to side
It was different from the former silent breathless hush I do not know if it
were from this cause or from the recollection of peril past or that he looked
below in the breathing moment before returning with the remaining person a
slight little man slung across his shoulders but Jem Wilsons step was less
steady his tread more uncertain he seemed to feel with his foot for the next
round of the ladder to waver and finally to stop halfway By this time the
crowd was still enough in the awful instant that intervened no one durst speak
even to encourage Many turned sick with terror and shut their eyes to avoid
seeing the catastrophe they dreaded It came The brave man swayed from side to
side at first as slightly as if only balancing himself but he was evidently
losing nerve and even sense it was only wonderful how the animal instinct of
selfpreservation did not overcome every generous feeling and impel him at once
to drop the helpless inanimate body he carried perhaps the same instinct told
him that the sudden loss of so heavy a weight would of itself be a great and
imminent danger
»Help me shes fainted« cried Margaret But no one heeded All eyes were
directed upwards At this point of time a rope with a running noose was
dexterously thrown by one of the firemen after the manner of a lasso over the
head and round the bodies of the two men True it was with rude and slight
adjustment but slight as it was it served as a steadying guide it encouraged
the sinking heart the dizzy head Once more Jem stepped onwards He was not
hurried by any jerk or pull Slowly and gradually the rope was hauled in slowly
and gradually did he make the four or five paces between him and safety The
window was gained and all were saved The multitude in the street absolutely
danced with triumph and huzzaed and yelled till you would have fancied their
very throats would crack and then with all the fickleness of interest
characteristic of a large body of people pressed and stumbled and cursed and
swore in the hurry to get out of Dunham Street and back to the immediate scene
of the fire the mighty diapason of whose roaring flames formed an awful
accompaniment to the screams and yells and imprecations of the struggling
crowd
As they pressed away Margaret was left pale and almost sinking under the
weight of Marys body which she had preserved in an upright position by keeping
her arms tight round Marys waist dreading with reason the trampling of
unheeding feet
Now however she gently let her down on the cold clean pavement and the
change of posture and the difference in temperature now that the people had
withdrawn from their close neighbourhood speedily restored her to
consciousness
Her first glance was bewildered and uncertain She had forgotten where she
was Her cold hard bed felt strange the murky glare in the sky affrighted her
She shut her eyes to think to recollect
Her next look was upwards The fearful bridge had been withdrawn the window
was unoccupied
»They are safe« said Margaret
»All Are all safe Margaret« asked Mary
»Ask yon fireman and hell tell you more about it than I can But I know
theyre all safe«
The fireman hastily corroborated Margarets words
»Why did you let Jem Wilson go twice« asked Margaret
»Let why we could not hinder him As soon as ever hed heard his father
speak which he was na long a doing Jem were off like a shot only saying he
knowed better nor us where to find tother man Wed all ha gone if he had na
been in such a hurry for no one can say as Manchester firemen is ever backward
when theres danger«
So saying he ran off and the two girls without remark or discussion turned
homewards They were overtaken by the elder Wilson pale grimy and bleareyed
but apparently as strong and well as ever He loitered a minute or two alongside
of them giving an account of his detention in the mill he then hastily wished
goodnight saying he must go home and tell his missis he was all safe and well
but after he had gone a few steps he turned back came on Marys side of the
pavement and in an earnest whisper which Margaret could not avoid hearing he
said
»Mary if my boy comes across you tonight give him a kind word or two for
my sake Do bless you theres a good wench«
Mary hung her head and answered not a word and in an instant he was gone
When they arrived at home they found John Barton smoking his pipe
unwilling to question yet very willing to hear all the details they could give
him Margaret went over the whole story and it was amusing to watch his
gradually increasing interest and excitement First the regular puffing abated
then ceased Then the pipe was fairly taken out of his mouth and held
suspended Then he rose and at every further point he came a step nearer to the
narrator
When it was ended he swore an unusual thing for him that if Jem Wilson
wanted Mary he should have her tomorrow if he had not a penny to keep her
Margaret laughed but Mary who was now recovered from her agitation pouted
and looked angry
The work which they had left was resumed but with full hearts fingers never
go very quickly and I am sorry to say that owing to the fire the two younger
Miss Ogdens were in such grief for the loss of their excellent father that they
were unable to appear before the little circle of sympathising friends gathered
together to comfort the widow and see the funeral set off
Chapter VI
Poverty and Death
»How little can the rich man know
Of what the poor man feels
When Want like some dark demon foe
Nearer and nearer steals
He never trampd the weary round
A stroke of work to gain
And sickend at the dreaded sound
Which tells he seeks in vain
Footsore heartsore he never came
Back through the winters wind
To a dank cellar there no flame
No light no food to find
He never saw his darlings lie
Shivering the flags their bed
He never heard that maddening cry
Daddy a bit of bread«
Manchester Song
John Barton was not far wrong in his idea that the Messrs Carson would not be
overmuch grieved for the consequences of the fire in their mill They were well
insured the machinery lacked the improvements of late years and worked but
poorly in comparison with that which might now be procured Above all trade was
very slack cottons could find no market and goods lay packed and piled in many
a warehouse The mills were merely worked to keep the machinery human and
metal in some kind of order and readiness for better times So this was an
excellent opportunity Messrs Carson thought for refitting their factory with
firstrate improvements for which the insurance money would amply pay They
were in no hurry about the business however The weekly drain of wages given
for labour useless in the present state of the market was stopped The
partners had more leisure than they had known for years and promised wives and
daughters all manner of pleasant excursions as soon as the weather should
become more genial It was a pleasant thing to be able to lounge over breakfast
with a review or newspaper in hand to have time for becoming acquainted with
agreeable and accomplished daughters on whose education no money had been
spared but whose fathers shut up during a long day with calicoes and accounts
had so seldom had leisure to enjoy their daughters talents There were happy
family evenings now that the men of business had time for domestic enjoyments
There is another side to the picture There were homes over which Carsons fire
threw a deep terrible gloom the homes of those who would fain work and no man
gave unto them the homes of those to whom leisure was a curse There the
family music was hungry wails when week after week passed by and there was no
work to be had and consequently no wages to pay for the bread the children
cried aloud for in their young impatience of suffering There was no breakfast
to lounge over their lounge was taken in bed to try and keep warmth in them
that bitter March weather and by being quiet to deaden the gnawing wolf
within Many a penny that would have gone little way enough in oatmeal or
potatoes bought opium to still the hungry little ones and make them forget
their uneasiness in heavy troubled sleep It was mothers mercy The evil and
the good of our nature came out strongly then There were desperate fathers
there were bittertongued mothers O God what wonder there were reckless
children the very closest bonds of nature were snapt in that time of trial and
distress There was Faith such as the rich can never imagine on earth there was
Love strong as death and selfdenial among rude coarse men akin to that of
Sir Philip Sidneys most glorious deed The vices of the poor sometimes astound
us here but when the secrets of all hearts shall be made known their virtues
will astound us in far greater degree Of this I am certain
As the cold bleak spring came on spring in name alone and consequently
as trade continued dead other mills shortened hours turned off hands and
finally stopped work altogether
Barton worked short hours Wilson of course being a hand in Carsons
factory had no work at all But his son working at an engineers and a steady
man obtained wages enough to maintain all the family in a careful way Still it
preyed on Wilsons mind to be so long indebted to his son He was out of
spirits and depressed Barton was morose and soured towards mankind as a body
and the rich in particular One evening when the clear light at six oclock
contrasted strangely with the Christmas cold and when the bitter wind piped
down every entry and through every cranny Barton sat brooding over his stinted
fire and listening for Marys step in unacknowledged trust that her presence
would cheer him The door was opened and Wilson came breathless in
»Youve not got a bit o money by you Barton« asked he
»Not I who has now Id like to know Whatten you want it for«
»I donnot14 want it for mysel tho weve none to spare But don ye know
Ben Davenport as worked at Carsons Hes down wi the fever and neer a stick
o fire nor a cowd15 potato in the house«
»I han got no money I tell ye« said Barton Wilson looked disappointed
Barton tried not to be interested but he could not help it in spite of his
gruffness He rose and went to the cupboard his wifes pride long ago There
lay the remains of his dinner hastily put by ready for supper Bread and a
slice of cold fat boiled bacon He wrapped them in his handkerchief put them in
the crown of his hat and said »Come let us be going«
»Going art thou going to work this time o day«
»No stupid to be sure not Going to see the chap thou spoke on« So they
put on their hats and set out On the way Wilson said Davenport was a good
fellow though too much of the Methodee that his children were too young to
work but not too young to be cold and hungry that they had sunk lower and
lower and pawned thing after thing and that they now lived in a cellar in
Berry Street off Store Street Barton growled inarticulate words of no
benevolent import to a large class of mankind and so they went along till they
arrived in Berry Street It was unpaved and down the middle a gutter forced its
way every now and then forming pools in the holes with which the street
abounded Never was the old Edinburgh cry of Gardez leau more necessary than
in this street As they passed women from their doors tossed household slops of
every description into the gutter they ran into the next pool which overflowed
and stagnated Heaps of ashes were the steppingstones on which the passerby
who cared in the least for cleanliness took care not to put his foot Our
friends were not dainty but even they picked their way till they got to some
steps leading down to a small area where a person standing would have his head
about one foot below the level of the street and might at the same time
without the least motion of his body touch the window of the cellar and the
damp muddy wall right opposite You went down one step even from the foul area
into the cellar in which a family of human beings lived It was very dark
inside The windowpanes many of them were broken and stuffed with rags which
was reason enough for the dusky light that pervaded the place even at midday
After the account I have given of the state of the street no one can be
surprised that on going into the cellar inhabited by Davenport the smell was so
foetid as almost to knock the two men down Quickly recovering themselves as
those inured to such things do they began to penetrate the thick darkness of
the place and to see three or four little children rolling on the damp nay wet
brick floor through which the stagnant filthy moisture of the street oozed up
the fireplace was empty and black the wife sat on her husbands lair and
cried in the dark loneliness
»See missis Im back again Hold your noise children and dont mither
16 your mammy for bread heres a chap as has got some for you«
In that dim light which was darkness to strangers they clustered round
Barton and tore from him the food he had brought with him It was a large hunch
of bread but it vanished in an instant
»We mun do summut for em« said he to Wilson »Yo stop here and Ill be
back in halfanhour«
So he strode and ran and hurried home He emptied into the everuseful
pockethandkerchief the little meal remaining in the mug Mary would have her
tea at Miss Simmonds her food for the day was safe Then he went upstairs for
his better coat and his one gay redandyellow silk pockethandkerchief his
jewels his plate his valuables these were He went to the pawnshop he
pawned them for five shillings he stopped not nor stayed till he was once
more in London Road within five minutes walk of Berry Street then he
loitered in his gait in order to discover the shops he wanted He bought meat
and a loaf of bread candles chips and from a little retail yard he purchased
a couple of hundredweights of coal Some money still remained all destined for
them but he did not yet know how best to spend it Food light and warmth he
had instantly seen were necessary for luxuries he would wait Wilsons eyes
filled with tears when he saw Barton enter with his purchases He understood it
all and longed to be once more in work that he might help in some of these
material ways without feeling that he was using his sons money But though
silver and gold he had none he gave heartservice and loveworks of far more
value Nor was John Barton behind in these The fever was as it usually is in
Manchester of a low putrid typhoid kind brought on by miserable living
filthy neighbourhood and great depression of mind and body It is virulent
malignant and highly infectious But the poor are fatalists with regard to
infection and well for them it is so for in their crowded dwellings no invalid
can be isolated Wilson asked Barton if he thought he should catch it and was
laughed at for his idea
The two men rough tender nurses as they were lighted the fire which
smoked and puffed into the room as if it did not know the way up the damp
unused chimney The very smoke seemed purifying and healthy in the thick clammy
air The children clamoured again for bread but this time Barton took a piece
first to the poor helpless hopeless woman who still sat by the side of her
husband listening to his anxious miserable mutterings She took the bread when
it was put into her hand and broke a bit but could not eat She was past
hunger She fell down on the floor with a heavy unresisting bang The men looked
puzzled »Shes wellnigh clemmed« said Barton »Folk do say one mustnt give
clemmed people much to eat but bless us shell eat nought«
»Ill tell yo what Ill do« said Wilson »Ill take these two big lads as
does nought but fight home to my missis for tonight and Ill get a jug o
tea Them women always does best with tea and suchlike slop«
So Barton was now left alone with a little child crying when it had done
eating for mammy with a fainting deadlike woman and with the sick man
whose mutterings were rising up to screams and shrieks of agonised anxiety He
carried the woman to the fire and chafed her hands He looked around for
something to raise her head There was literally nothing but some loose bricks
However those he got and taking off his coat he covered them with it as well
as he could He pulled her feet to the fire which now began to emit some faint
heat He looked round for water but the poor woman had been too weak to drag
herself out to the distant pump and water there was none He snatched the
child and ran up the areasteps to the room above and borrowed their only
saucepan with some water in it Then he began with the useful skill of a
working man to make some gruel and when it was hastily made he seized a
battered iron tablespoon kept when many other little things had been sold in a
lot in order to feed baby and with it he forced one or two drops between her
clenched teeth The mouth opened mechanically to receive more and gradually she
revived She sat up and looked round and recollecting all fell down again in
weak and passive despair Her little child crawled to her and wiped with its
fingers the thickcoming tears which she now had strength to weep It was now
high time to attend to the man He lay on straw so damp and mouldy no dog
would have chosen it in preference to flags over it was a piece of sacking
coming next to his worn skeleton of a body above him was mustered every article
of clothing that could be spared by mother or children this bitter weather and
in addition to his own these might have given as much warmth as one blanket
could they have been kept on him but as he restlessly tossed to and fro they
fell off and left him shivering in spite of the burning heat of his skin Every
now and then he started up in his naked madness looking like the prophet of woe
in the fearful plaguepicture but he soon fell again in exhaustion and Barton
found he must be closely watched lest in these falls he should injure himself
against the hard brick floor He was thankful when Wilson reappeared carrying
in both hands a jug of steaming tea intended for the poor wife but when the
delirious husband saw drink he snatched at it with animal instinct with a
selfishness he had never shown in health
Then the two men consulted together It seemed decided without a word being
spoken on the subject that both should spend the night with the forlorn couple
that was settled But could no doctor be had In all probability no the next
day an Infirmary order must be begged but meanwhile the only medical advice
they could have must be from a druggists So Barton being the moneyed man set
out to find a shop in London Road
It is a pretty sight to walk through a street with lighted shops the gas is
so brilliant the display of goods so much more vividly shown than by day and
of all shops a druggists looks the most like the tales of our childhood from
Aladdins garden of enchanted fruits to the charming Rosamond with her purple
jar No such associations had Barton yet he felt the contrast between the
wellfilled welllighted shops and the dim gloomy cellar and it made him moody
that such contrasts should exist They are the mysterious problem of life to
more than him He wondered if any in all the hurrying crowd had come from such a
house of mourning He thought they all looked joyous and he was angry with
them But he could not you cannot read the lot of those who daily pass you by
in the street How do you know the wild romances of their lives the trials the
temptations they are even now enduring resisting sinking under You may be
elbowed one instant by the girl desperate in her abandonment laughing in mad
merriment with her outward gesture while her soul is longing for the rest of
the dead and bringing itself to think of the coldflowing river as the only
mercy of God remaining to her here You may pass the criminal meditating crimes
at which you will tomorrow shudder with horror as you read them You may push
against one humble and unnoticed the last upon earth who in heaven will for
ever be in the immediate light of Gods countenance Errands of mercy errands
of sin did you ever think where all the thousands of people you daily meet are
bound Bartons was an errand of mercy but the thoughts of his heart were
touched by sin by bitter hatred of the happy whom he for the time confounded
with the selfish
He reached a druggists shop and entered The druggist whose smooth manners
seemed to have been salved over with his own spermaceti listened attentively to
Bartons description of Davenports illness concluded it was typhus fever very
prevalent in that neighbourhood and proceeded to make up a bottle of medicine
sweet spirits of nitre or some such innocent potion very good for slight
colds but utterly powerless to stop for an instant the raging fever of the
poor man it was intended to relieve He recommended the same course they had
previously determined to adopt applying the next morning for an Infirmary
order and Barton left the shop with comfortable faith in the physic given him
for men of his class if they believe in physic at all believe that every
description is equally efficacious
Meanwhile Wilson had done what he could at Davenports home He had
soothed and covered the man many a time he had fed and hushed the little
child and spoken tenderly to the woman who lay still in her weakness and her
weariness He had opened a door but only for an instant it led into a back
cellar with a grating instead of a window down which dropped the moisture from
pigsties and worse abominations It was not paved the floor was one mass of
bad smelling mud It had never been used for there was not an article of
furniture in it nor could a human being much less a pig have lived there many
days Yet the back apartment made a difference in the rent The Davenports paid
threepence more for having two rooms When he turned round again he saw the
woman suckling the child from her dry withered breast
»Surely the lad is weaned« exclaimed he in surprise »Why how old is he«
»Going on two year« she faintly answered »But oh it keeps him quiet when
Ive nought else to gi him and hell get a bit of sleep lying there if hes
getten nought beside We han done our best to gi the childer17 food howeer we
pinch ourselves«
»Han18 ye had no money fra th town«
»No my master is Buckinghamshire born and hes feared the town would send
him back to his parish if he went to th board so weve just borne on in hope
o better times But I think theyll never come in my day« and the poor woman
began her weak highpitched cry again
»Here sup19 this drop o gruel and then try and get a bit o sleep John
and I will watch by your master tonight«
»Gods blessing be on you«
She finished the gruel and fell into a deep sleep Wilson covered her with
his coat as well as he could and tried to move lightly for fear of disturbing
her but there need have been no such dread for her sleep was profound and
heavy with exhaustion Once only she roused to pull the coat round her little
child
And now Wilsons care and Bartons to boot was wanted to restrain the wild
mad agony of the fevered man He started up he yelled he seemed infuriated by
overwhelming anxiety He cursed and swore which surprised Wilson who knew his
piety in health and who did not know the unbridled tongue of delirium At
length he seemed exhausted and fell asleep and Barton and Wilson drew near the
fire and talked together in whispers They sat on the floor for chairs there
were none the sole table was an old tub turned upside down They put out the
candle and conversed by the flickering firelight
»Han yo known this chap long« asked Barton
»Better nor three year Hes worked wi Carsons that long and were always a
steady civilspoken fellow though as I said afore somewhat of a Methodee I
wish Id getten a letter hed sent his missis a week or two agone when he were
on tramp for work It did my heart good to read it for yo see I were a bit
grumbling mysel it seemed hard to be sponging on Jem and taking a his
fleshmeat money to buy bread for me and them as I ought to be keeping But yo
know though I can earn nought I mun eat summut Well as I telled ye I were
grumbling when she indicating the sleeping woman by a nod brought me Bens
letter for she could na read hersel It were as good as Biblewords neer a
word o repining a about God being our Father and that we mun bear patiently
whateer He sends«
»Don ye think Hes th masters Father too Id be loth to have em for
brothers«
»Eh John donna talk so sure theres many and many a master as good or
better nor us«
»If you think so tell me this How comes it theyre rich and were poor
Id like to know that Han they done as theyd be done by for us«
But Wilson was no arguer no speechifier as he would have called it So
Barton seeing he was likely to have it his own way went on
»Youll say at least many a one does theyn20 getten capital an wen
getten none I say our labours our capital and we ought to draw interest on
that They get interest on their capital somehow a this time while ourn is
lying idle else how could they all live as they do Besides theres many on em
has had nought to begin wi theres Carsons and Duncombes and Mengies and
many another as comed into Manchester with clothes to their back and that were
all and now theyre worth their tens of thousands a getten out of our labour
why the very land as fetched but sixty pound twenty year agone is now worth six
hundred and that too is owing to our labour but look at yo and see me and
poor Davenport yonder whatten better are we Theyn screwed us down to th
lowest peg in order to make their great big fortunes and build their great big
houses and we why were just clemming many and many of us Can you say
theres nought wrong in this«
»Well Barton Ill not gainsay ye But Mr Carson spoke to me after th
fire and says he I shall ha to retrench and be very careful in my
expenditure during these bad times I assure ye so yo see th masters suffer
too«
»Han they ever seen a child o theirn die for want o food« asked Barton
in a low deep voice
»I donnot mean« continued he »to say as Im so badly off Id scorn to
speak for mysel but when I see such men as Davenport there dying away for very
clemming I cannot stand it Ive but gotten Mary and she keeps herself pretty
much I think well ha to give up housekeeping but that I donnot mind«
And in this kind of talk the night the long heavy night of watching wore
away As far as they could judge Davenport continued in the same state
although the symptoms varied occasionally The wife slept on only roused by the
cry of her child now and then which seemed to have power over her when far
louder noises failed to disturb her The watchers agreed that as soon as it was
likely Mr Carson would be up and visible Wilson should go to his house and
beg for an Infirmary order At length the grey dawn penetrated even into the
dark cellar Davenport slept and Barton was to remain there until Wilsons
return so stepping out into the fresh air brisk and reviving even in that
street of abominations Wilson took his way to Mr Carsons
Wilson had about two miles to walk before he reached Mr Carsons house
which was almost in the country The streets were not yet bustling and busy The
shopmen were lazily taking down the shutters although it was near eight
oclock for the day was long enough for the purchases people made in that
quarter of the town while trade was so flat One or two miserablelooking women
were setting off on their days begging expedition But there were few people
abroad Mr Carsons was a good house and furnished with disregard to expense
But in addition to lavish expenditure there was much taste shown and many
articles chosen for their beauty and elegance adorned his rooms As Wilson
passed a window which a housemaid had thrown open he saw pictures and gilding
at which he was tempted to stop and look but then he thought it would not be
respectful So he hastened on to the kitchen door The servants seemed very busy
with preparations for breakfast but goodnaturedly though hastily told him to
step in and they could soon let Mr Carson know he was there So he was ushered
into a kitchen hung round with glittering tins where a roaring fire burnt
merrily and where numbers of utensils hung round at whose nature and use
Wilson amused himself by guessing Meanwhile the servants bustled to and fro
an outdoor manservant came in for orders and sat down near Wilson The cook
broiled steaks and the kitchenmaid toasted bread and boiled eggs
The coffee steamed upon the fire and altogether the odours were so mixed
and appetising that Wilson began to yearn for food to break his fast which had
lasted since dinner the day before If the servants had known this they would
have willingly given him meat and bread in abundance but they were like the
rest of us and not feeling hunger themselves forgot it was possible another
might So Wilsons craving turned to sickness while they chatted on making the
kitchens free and keen remarks upon the parlour
»How late you were last night Thomas«
»Yes I was right weary of waiting they told me to be at the rooms by
twelve and there I was But it was two oclock before they called me«
»And did you wait all that time in the street« asked the housemaid who had
done her work for the present and come into the kitchen for a bit of gossip
»My eye as like you dont think Im such a fool as to catch my death of
cold and let the horses catch their death too as we should ha done if wed
stopped there No I put th horses up in th stables at th Spread Eagle and
went mysel and got a glass or two by th fire Theyre driving a good custom
them wi coachmen There were five on us and wed many a quart o ale and gin
wi it to keep out th cold«
»Mercy on us Thomas youll get a drunkard at last«
»If I do I know whose blame it will be It will be mississ and not mine
Flesh and blood cant sit to be starved to death on a coachbox waiting for
folks as dont know their own mind«
A servant semiupperhousemaid semiladysmaid now came down with orders
from her mistress
»Thomas you must ride to the fishmongers and say missis cant give above
halfacrown a pound for salmon for Tuesday shes grumbling because trades so
bad And shell want the carriage at three to go to the lecture Thomas at the
Royal Execution you know«
»Ay ay I know«
»And youd better all of you mind your Ps and Qs for shes very black
this morning Shes got a bad headache«
»Its a pity Miss Jenkins is not here to match her Lord how she and missis
did quarrel which had got the worst headaches it was that Miss Jenkins left
for she would not give up having bad headaches and missis could not abide any
one to have em but herself«
»Missis will have her breakfast upstairs cook and the cold partridge as
was left yesterday and put plenty of cream in her coffee and she thinks
theres a roll left and she would like it well buttered«
So saying the maid left the kitchen to be ready to attend to the young
ladies bell when they chose to ring after their late assembly the night
before
In the luxurious library at the wellspread breakfasttable sat the two
Mr Carsons father and son Both were reading the father a newspaper the son
a review while they lazily enjoyed their nicely prepared food The father was
a prepossessinglooking old man perhaps selfindulgent you might guess The son
was strikingly handsome and knew it His dress was neat and well appointed and
his manners far more gentlemanly than his fathers He was the only son and his
sisters were proud of him his father and mother were proud of him he could not
set up his judgment against theirs he was proud of himself
The door opened and in bounded Amy the sweet youngest daughter of the
house a lovely girl of sixteen fresh and glowing and bright as a rosebud She
was too young to go to assemblies at which her father rejoiced for he had
little Amy with her pretty jokes and her birdlike songs and her playful
caresses all the evening to amuse him in his loneliness and she was not too
much tired like Sophy and Helen to give him her sweet company at breakfast the
next morning
He submitted willingly while she blinded him with her hands and kissed his
rough red face all over She took his newspaper away after a little pretended
resistance and would not allow her brother Harry to go on with his review
»Im the only lady this morning papa so you know you must make a great
deal of me«
»My darling I think you have your own way always whether youre the only
lady or not«
»Yes papa youre pretty good and obedient I must say that but Im sorry
to say Harry is very naughty and does not do what I tell him do you Harry«
»Im sure I dont know what you mean to accuse me of Amy I expected praise
and not blame for did I not get you that eau de Portugal from town that you
could not meet with at Hughes you little ungrateful puss«
»Did you Oh sweet Harry youre as sweet as eau de Portugal yourself
youre almost as good as papa but still you know you did go and forget to ask
Bigland for that rose that new rose they say he has got«
»No Amy I did not forget I asked him and he has got the Rose sans
réproche but do you know little Miss Extravagance a very small one is
halfaguinea«
»Oh I dont mind Papa will give it me wont you dear father He knows
his little daughter cant live without flowers and scents«
Mr Carson tried to refuse his darling but she coaxed him into
acquiescence saying she must have it it was one of her necessaries Life was
not worth having without flowers
»Then Amy« said her brother »try and be content with peonies and
dandelions«
»Oh you wretch I dont call them flowers Besides youre every bit as
extravagant Who gave halfacrown for a bunch of lilies of the valley at
Yates a month ago and then would not let his poor little sister have them
though she went on her knees to beg them Answer me that Master Hal«
»Not on compulsion« replied her brother smiling with his mouth while his
eyes had an irritated expression and he went first red then pale with vexed
embarrassment
»If you please sir« said a servant entering the room »heres one of the
mill people wanting to see you his name is Wilson he says«
»Ill come to him directly stay tell him to come in here«
Amy danced off into the conservatory which opened out of the room before
the gaunt pale unwashed unshaven weaver was ushered in There he stood at the
door sleeking his hair with old country habit and every now and then stealing a
glance round at the splendour of the apartment
»Well Wilson and what do you want today man«
»Please sir Davenports ill of the fever and Im come to know if youve
got an Infirmary order for him«
»Davenport Davenport who is the fellow I dont know the name«
»Hes worked in your factory better nor three years sir«
»Very likely I dont pretend to know the names of the men I employ that I
leave to the overlooker So hes ill eh«
»Ay sir hes very bad we want to get him in at the Fever Wards«
»I doubt if Ive an inpatients order to spare at present but Ill give
you an outpatients and welcome«
So saying he rose up unlocked a drawer pondered a minute and then gave
Wilson an outpatients order
Meanwhile the younger Mr Carson had ended his review and began to listen
to what was going on He finished his breakfast got up and pulled five
shillings out of his pocket which he gave to Wilson as he passed him for the
poor fellow He went past quickly and calling for his horse mounted gaily and
rode away He was anxious to be in time to have a look and a smile from lovely
Mary Barton as she went to Miss Simmonds But today he was to be
disappointed Wilson left the house not knowing whether to be pleased or
grieved They had all spoken kindly to him and who could tell if they might not
inquire into Davenports case and do something for him and his family Besides
the cook who when she had had time to think after breakfast was sent in had
noticed his paleness had had meat and bread ready to put in his hand when he
came out of the parlour and a full stomach makes every one of us more hopeful
When he reached Berry Street he had persuaded himself he bore good news
and felt almost elated in his heart But it fell when he opened the cellardoor
and saw Barton and the wife both bending over the sick mans couch with
awestruck saddened look
»Come here« said Barton »Theres a change comed over him sin yo left is
there not«
Wilson looked The flesh was sunk the features prominent bony and rigid
The fearful claycolour of death was over all But the eyes were open and
sensitive though the films of the grave were setting upon them
»He wakened fra his sleep as yo left him in and began to mutter and moan
but he soon went off again and we never knew he were awake till he called his
wife but now shes here hes gotten nought to say to her«
Most probably as they all felt he could not speak for his strength was
fast ebbing They stood round him still and silent even the wife checked her
sobs though her heart was like to break She held her child to her breast to
try and keep him quiet Their eyes were all fixed on the yet living one whose
moments of life were passing so rapidly away At length he brought with jerking
convulsive effort his two hands into the attitude of prayer They saw his lips
move and bent to catch the words which came in gasps and not in tones
»O Lord God I thank thee that the hard struggle of living is over«
»O Ben Ben« wailed forth his wife »have you no thought for me O Ben
Ben do say one word to help me through life«
He could not speak again The trump of the archangel would set his tongue
free but not a word more would it utter till then Yet he heard he understood
and though sight failed he moved his hands gropingly over the covering They
knew what he meant and guided it to her head bowed and hidden in her hands
when she had sunk in her woe It rested there with a feeble pressure of
endearment The face grew beautiful as the soul neared God A peace beyond
understanding came over it The hand was a heavy stiff weight on the wifes
head No more grief or sorrow for him They reverently laid out the corpse
Wilson fetching his only spare shirt to array it in The wife still lay hidden
in the clothes in a stupor of agony
There was a knock at the door and Barton went to open it It was Mary who
had received a message from her father through a neighbour telling her where
he was and she had set out early to come and have a word with him before her
days work but some errands she had to do for Miss Simmonds had detained her
until now
»Come in wench« said her father »Try if thou canst comfort yon poor poor
woman kneeling down there God help her« Mary did not know what to say or how
to comfort but she knelt down by her and put her arm round her neck and in a
little while fell to crying herself so bitterly that the source of tears was
opened by sympathy in the widow and her full heart was for a time relieved
And Mary forgot all purposed meeting with her gay lover Harry Carson
forgot Miss Simmonds errands and her anger in the anxious desire to comfort
the poor lone woman Never had her sweet face looked more angelic never had her
gentle voice seemed so musical as when she murmured her broken sentences of
comfort
»Oh dont cry so dear Mrs Davenport pray dont take on so Sure hes
gone where hell never know care again Yes I know how lonesome you must feel
but think of your children Oh well all help to earn food for em Think how
sorry hed be if he sees you fretting so Dont cry so please dont«
And she ended by crying herself as passionately as the poor widow
It was agreed the town must bury him he had paid to a burial club as long
as he could but by a few weeks omission he had forfeited his claim to a sum
of money now Would Mrs Davenport and the little child go home with Mary The
latter brightened up as she urged this plan but no where the poor fondly
loved remains were there would the mourner be and all that they could do was
to make her as comfortable as their funds would allow and to beg a neighbour to
look in and say a word at times So she was left alone with her dead and they
went to work that had work and he who had none took upon him the arrangements
for the funeral
Mary had many a scolding from Miss Simmonds that day for her absence of
mind To be sure Miss Simmonds was much put out by Marys nonappearance in the
morning with certain bits of muslin and shades of silk which were wanted to
complete a dress to be worn that night but it was true enough that Mary did not
mind what she was about she was too busy planning how her old black gown her
best when her mother died might be sponged and turned and lengthened into
something like decent mourning for the widow And when she went home at night
though it was very late as a sort of retribution for her mornings
negligence she set to work at once and was so busy and so glad over her task
that she had every now and then to cheek herself in singing merry ditties
which she felt little accorded with the sewing on which she was engaged
So when the funeral day came Mrs Davenport was neatly arrayed in black a
satisfaction to her poor heart in the midst of her sorrow Barton and Wilson
both accompanied her as she led her two elder boys and followed the coffin It
was a simple walking funeral with nothing to grate on the feelings of any far
more in accordance with its purpose to my mind than the gorgeous hearses and
nodding plumes which form the grotesque funeral pomp of respectable people
There was no rattling the bones over the stones of the paupers funeral
Decently and quietly was he followed to the grave by one determined to endure
her woe meekly for his sake The only mark of pauperism attendant on the burial
concerned the living and joyous far more than the dead or the sorrowful When
they arrived in the churchyard they halted before a raised and handsome
tombstone in reality a wooden mockery of stone respectabilities which adorned
the burialground It was easily raised in a very few minutes and below was the
grave in which pauper bodies were piled until within a foot or two of the
surface when the soil was shovelled over and stamped down and the wooden
cover went to do temporary duty over another hole21 But little recked they of
this who now gave up their dead
Chapter VII
Jem Wilsons Repulse
»How infinite the wealth of love and hope
Garnered in these same tiny treasurehouses
And oh what bankrupts in the world we feel
When Death like some remorseless creditor
Seizes on all we fondly thought our own«
»The Twins«
The ghoullike fever was not to be braved with impunity and balked of its prey
The widow had reclaimed her children her neighbours in the goodSamaritan
sense of the word had paid her little arrears of rent and made her a few
shillings beforehand with the world She determined to flit from that cellar to
another less full of painful associations less haunted by mournful memories
The board not so formidable as she had imagined had inquired into her case
and instead of sending her to Stoke Claypole her husbands Buckinghamshire
parish as she had dreaded had agreed to pay her rent So food for four mouths
was all she was now required to find only for three she would have said for
herself and the unweaned child were but reckoned as one in her calculation
She had a strong heart now her bodily strength had been recruited by a week
or two of food and she would not despair So she took in some little children
to nurse who brought their daily food with them which she cooked for them
without wronging their helplessness of a crumb and when she had restored them
to their mothers at night she set to work at plain sewing seam and gusset
and band and sat thinking how she might best cheat the factory inspector and
persuade him that her strong big hungry Ben was above thirteen Her plan of
living was so far arranged when she heard with keen sorrow that Wilsons twin
lads were ill of the fever
They had never been strong They were like many a pair of twins and seemed
to have but one life divided between them One life one strength and in this
instance I might almost say one brain for they were helpless gentle silly
children but not the less dear to their parents and to their strong active
manly elder brother They were late on their feet in talking late every way
had to be nursed and cared for when other lads of their age were tumbling about
in the street and losing themselves and being taken to the policeoffice miles
away from home
Still want had never yet come in at the door to make love for these
innocents fly out of the window Nor was this the case even now when Jem
Wilsons earnings and his mothers occasional charings were barely sufficient
to give all the family their fill of food
But when the twins after ailing many days and caring little for their
meat fell sick on the same afternoon with the same heavy stupor of suffering
the three hearts that loved them so each felt though none acknowledged to the
other that they had little chance for life It was nearly a week before the
tale of their illness spread as far as the court where the Wilsons had once
dwelt and the Bartons yet lived
Alice had heard of the sickness of her little nephews several days before
and had locked her cellar door and gone off straight to her brothers house in
Ancoats but she was often absent for days sent for as her neighbours knew to
help in some sudden emergency of illness or distress so that occasioned no
surprise
Margaret met Jem Wilson several days after his brothers were seriously ill
and heard from him the state of things at his home She told Mary of it as she
entered the court late that evening and Mary listened with saddened heart to
the strange contrast which such woeful tidings presented to the gay and loving
words she had been hearing on her walk home She blamed herself for being so
much taken up with visions of the golden future that she had lately gone but
seldom on Sunday afternoons or other leisure time to see Mrs Wilson her
mothers friend and with hasty purpose of amendment she only stayed to leave a
message for her father with the nextdoor neighbour and then went off at a
brisk pace on her way to the house of mourning
She stopped with her hand on the latch of the Wilsons door to still her
beating heart and listened to the hushed quiet within She opened the door
softly there sat Mrs Wilson in the old rockingchair with one sick
deathlike boy lying on her knee crying without let or pause but softly
gently as fearing to disturb the troubled gasping child while behind her old
Alice let her fastdropping tears fall down on the dead body of the other twin
which she was laying out on a board placed on a sort of sofasettee in a corner
of the room Over the child which yet breathed the father bent watching
anxiously for some ground of hope where hope there was none Mary stepped
slowly and lightly across to Alice
»Ay poor lad God has taken him early Mary«
Mary could not speak she did not know what to say it was so much worse
than she had expected At last she ventured to whisper
»Is there any chance for the other one think you«
Alice shook her head and told with a look that she believed there was none
She next endeavoured to lift the little body and carry it to its old accustomed
bed in its parents room But earnest as the father was in watching the
yetliving he had eyes and ears for all that concerned the dead and sprang
gently up and took his dead son in his hard couch in his arms with tender
strength and carried him upstairs as if afraid of wakening him
The other child gasped longer louder with more of effort
»We mun get him away from his mother He cannot die while shes wishing
him«
»Wishing him« said Mary in a tone of inquiry
»Ay donno ye know what wishing means Theres none can die in the arms of
those who are wishing them sore to stay on earth The soul o them as holds them
wont let the dying soul go free so it has a hard struggle for the quiet of
death We mun get him away fra his mother or hell have a hard death poor
lile22 fellow«
So without circumlocution she went and offered to take the sinking child
But the mother would not let him go and looking in Alices face with brimming
and imploring eyes declared in earnest whispers that she was not wishing him
that she would fain have him released from his suffering Alice and Mary stood
by with eyes fixed on the poor child whose struggles seemed to increase till
at last his mother said with a choking voice
»May happen23 yod better take him Alice I believe my hearts wishing him
a this while for I cannot no I cannot bring mysel to let my two childer go
in one day I cannot help longing to keep him and yet he shant suffer longer
for me«
She bent down and fondly oh with what passionate fondness kissed her
child and then gave him up to Alice who took him with tender care Natures
struggles were soon exhausted and he breathed his little life away in peace
Then the mother lifted up her voice and wept Her cries brought her husband
down to try with his aching heart to comfort hers Again Alice laid out the
dead Mary helping with reverent fear The father and mother carried him
upstairs to the bed where his little brother lay in calm repose
Mary and Alice drew near the fire and stood in quiet sorrow for some time
Then Alice broke the silence by saying
»It will be bad news for Jem poor fellow when he comes home«
»Where is he« asked Mary
»Working overhours at th shop Theyn getten a large order fra forrin
parts and yo know Jem mun work though his hearts well nigh breaking for
these poor laddies«
Again they were silent in thought and again Alice spoke first
»I sometimes think the Lord is against planning Wheneer I plan overmuch
He is sure to send and mar all my plans as if He would ha me put the future
into His hands Afore Christmastime I was as full as full could be of going
home for good and all yo nan heard how Ive wished it this terrible long time
And a young lass from behind Burton came into place in Manchester last
Martinmas so after awhile she had a Sunday out and she comes to me and tells
me some cousins o mine bid her find me out and say how glad they should be to
ha me to bide wi em and look after th childer for theyn getten a big
farm and shes a deal to do among th cows So manys a winters night did I
lie awake and think that please God come summer Id bid George and his wife
goodbye and go home at last Little did I think how God Almighty would balk
me for not leaving my days in His Hands who had led me through the wilderness
hitherto Heres George out of work and more cast down than ever I seed him
wanting every chip o comfort he can get een afore this last heavy stroke and
now Im thinking the Lords finger points very clear to my fit abidingplace
and Im sure if George and Jane can say His will be done its no more than what
Im beholden to do«
So saying she fell to tidying the room removing as much as she could every
vestige of sickness making up the fire and setting on the kettle for a cup of
tea for her sisterinlaw whose low moans and sobs were occasionally heard in
the room below
Mary helped her in all these little offices They were busy in this way when
the door was softly opened and Jem came in all grimed and dirty from his
nightwork his soiled apron wrapped round his middle in guise and apparel in
which he would have been sorry at another time to have been seen by Mary But
just now he hardly saw her he went straight up to Alice and asked how the
little chaps were They had been a shade better at dinnertime and he had been
working away through the long afternoon and far into the night in the belief
that they had taken the turn He had stolen out during the halfhour allowed at
the works for tea to buy them an orange or two which now puffed out his
jacketpocket
He would make his aunt speak he would not understand her shake of the head
and fast coursing tears
»Theyre both gone« said she
»Dead«
»Ay poor fellows They took worse about two oclock Joe went first as
easy as a lamb and Will died harder like«
»Both«
»Ay lad both The Lord has taen them from some evil to come or He would
na ha made choice o them Ye may rest sure o that«
Jem went to the cupboard and quietly extricated from his pocket the oranges
he had bought But he stayed long there and at last his sturdy frame shook with
his strong agony The two women were frightened as women always are on
witnessing a mans overpowering grief They cried afresh in company Marys
heart melted within her as she witnessed Jems sorrow and she stepped gently up
to the corner where he stood with his back turned to them and putting her hand
softly on his arm said
»O Jem dont give way so I cannot bear to see you«
Jem felt a strange leap of joy in his heart and knew the power she had of
comforting him He did not speak as though fearing to destroy by sound or
motion the happiness of that moment when her soft hands touch thrilled through
his frame and her silvery voice was whispering tenderness in his ear Yes it
might be very wrong he could almost hate himself for it with death and woe so
surrounding him it yet was happiness was bliss to be so spoken to by Mary
»Dont Jem please dont« whispered she again believing that his silence
was only another form of grief
He could not contain himself He took her hand in his firm yet trembling
grasp and said in tones that instantly produced a revulsion in her mood
»Mary I almost loathe myself when I feel I would not give up this minute
when my brothers lie dead and father and mother are in such trouble for all my
life thats past and gone And Mary as she tried to release her hand you
know what makes me feel so blessed«
She did know he was right there But as he turned to catch a look at her
sweet face he saw that it expressed unfeigned distress almost amounting to
vexation a dread of him that he thought was almost repugnance
He let her hand go and she quickly went away to Alices side
»Fool that I was nay wretch that I was to let myself take this time of
trouble to tell her how I loved her no wonder that she turns away from such a
selfish beast«
Partly to relieve her from his presence and partly from natural desire and
partly perhaps from a penitent wish to share to the utmost his parents
sorrow he soon went upstairs to the chamber of death
Mary mechanically helped Alice in all the duties she performed through the
remainder of that long night but she did not see Jem again He remained
upstairs until after the early dawn showed Mary that she need have no fear of
going home through the deserted and quiet streets to try and get a little sleep
before workhour So leaving kind messages to George and Jane Wilson and
hesitating whether she might dare to send a few kind words to Jem and deciding
that she had better not she stepped out into the bright morning light so fresh
a contrast to the darkened room where death had been
»They had
Another morn than ours«
Mary lay down on her bed in her clothes and whether it was this or the broad
daylight that poured in through the sky window or whether it was
overexcitement it was long before she could catch a wink of sleep Her
thoughts ran on Jems manner and words not but what she had known the tale they
told for many a day but still she wished he had not put it so plainly
»O dear« said she to herself »I wish he would not mistake me so I never
dare to speak a common word o kindness but his eye brightens and his cheek
flushes Its very hard on me for father and George Wilson are old friends and
Jem and I ha known each other since we were quite children I cannot think what
possesses me that I must always be wanting to comfort him when hes downcast
and that I must go meddling wi him tonight when sure enough it was his aunts
place to speak to him I dont care for him and yet unless Im always watching
myself Im speaking to him in a loving voice I think I cannot go right for I
either check myself till Im downright cross to him or else I speak just
natural and thats too kind and tender by half And Im as good as engaged to
be married to another and another far handsomer than Jem only I think I like
Jems face best for all that likings liking and theres no help for it Well
when Im Mrs Harry Carson may happen I can put some good fortune in Jems way
But will he thank me for it Hes rather savage at times that I can see and
perhaps kindness from me when Im anothers will only go against the grain
Ill not plague myself wi thinking any more about him that I wont«
So she turned on her pillow and fell asleep and dreamt of what was often
in her waking thoughts of the day when she should ride from church in her
carriage with weddingbells ringing and take up her astonished father and
drive away from the old dim workaday court for ever to live in a grand house
where her father should have newspapers and pamphlets and pipes and meat
dinners every day and all day long if he liked
Such thoughts mingled in her predilection for the handsome young Mr Carson
who unfettered by workhours let scarcely a day pass without contriving a
meeting with the beautiful little milliner he had first seen while lounging in a
shop where his sisters were making some purchases and afterwards never rested
till he had freely though respectfully made her acquaintance in her daily
walks He was to use his own expression to himself quite infatuated by her
and was restless each day till the time came when he had a chance and of late
more than a chance of meeting her There was something of keen practical
shrewdness about her which contrasted very bewitchingly with the simple
foolish unworldly ideas she had picked up from the romances which Miss
Simmonds young ladies were in the habit of recommending to each other
Yes Mary was ambitious and did not favour Mr Carson the less because he
was rich and a gentleman The old leaven infused years ago by her aunt Esther
fermented in her little bosom and perhaps all the more for her fathers
aversion to the rich and the gentle Such is the contrariness of the human
heart from Eve downwards that we all in our old Adam state fancy things
forbidden sweetest So Mary dwelt upon and enjoyed the idea of some day becoming
a lady and doing all the elegant nothings appertaining to ladyhood It was a
comfort to her when scolded by Miss Simmonds to think of the day when she
would drive up to the door in her own carriage to order her gowns from the
hastytempered yet kind dressmaker It was a pleasure to her to hear the general
admiration of the two elder Miss Carsons acknowledged beauties in ballroom and
street on horseback and on foot and to think of the time when she should ride
and walk with them in loving sisterhood But the best of her plans the holiest
that which in some measure redeemed the vanity of the rest were those relating
to her father her dear father now oppressed with care and always a
disheartened gloomy person How she would surround him with every comfort she
could devise of course he was to live with them till he should acknowledge
riches to be very pleasant things and bless his ladydaughter Every one who
had shown her kindness in her low estate should then be repaid a hundredfold
Such were the castles in air the Alnascharvisions in which Mary indulged
and which she was doomed in after days to expiate with many tears
Meanwhile her words or even more her tones would maintain their hold
on Jem Wilsons memory A thrill would yet come over him when he remembered how
her hand had rested on his arm The thought of her mingled with all his grief
and it was profound for the loss of his brothers
Chapter VIII
Margarets Début as a Public Singer
»Deal gently with them they have much endured
Scoff not at their fond hopes and earnest plans
Though they may seem to thee wild dreams and fancies
Perchance in the rough school of stern Experience
Theyve something learned which Theory does not teach
Or if they greatly err deal gently still
And let their error but the stronger plead
Give us the light and guidance that we need«
Love Thoughts
One Sunday afternoon about three weeks after that mournful night Jem Wilson
set out with the ostensible purpose of calling on John Barton He was dressed in
his best his Sunday suit of course while his face glittered with the scrubbing
he had bestowed on it His dark black hair had been arranged and rearranged
before the household lookingglass and in his buttonhole he stuck a narcissus
a sweet Nancy is its pretty Lancashire name hoping it would attract Marys
notice so that he might have the delight of giving it her
It was a bad beginning of his visit of happiness that Mary saw him some
minutes before he came into her fathers house She was sitting at the end of
the dresser with the little windowblind drawn on one side in order that she
might see the passersby in the intervals of reading her Bible which lay open
before her So she watched all the greeting a friend gave Jem she saw the face
of condolence the sympathetic shake of the hand and had time to arrange her
own face and manner before Jem came in which he did as if he had eyes for no
one but her father who sat smoking his pipe by the fire while he read an old
Northern Star borrowed from a neighbouring publichouse
Then he turned to Mary who he felt through the sure instinct of love by
which almost his body thought was present Her hands were busy adjusting her
dress a forced and unnecessary movement Jem could not help thinking Her
accost was quiet and friendly if grave she felt that she reddened like a rose
and wished she could prevent it while Jem wondered if her blushes arose from
fear or anger or love
She was very cunning I am afraid She pretended to read diligently and not
to listen to a word that was said while in fact she heard all sounds even to
Jems long deep sighs which wrung her heart At last she took up her Bible
and as if their conversation disturbed her went upstairs to her little room
And she had scarcely spoken a word to Jem scarcely looked at him never noticed
his beautiful sweet Nancy which only awaited her least word of praise to be
hers He did not know that pang was spared that in her little dingy bedroom
stood a white jug filled with a luxurious bunch of early spring roses making
the whole room fragrant and bright They were the gift of her richer lover So
Jem had to go on sitting with John Barton fairly caught in his own trap and
had to listen to his talk and answer him as best he might
»Theres the right stuff in this here Star and no mistake Such a
rightdown piece for short hours«
»At the same rate of wages as now« asked Jem
»Aye aye else wheres the use Its only taking out o the masters pocket
what they can well afford Did I ever tell yo what th Infirmary chap let me
into many a year agone«
»No« said Jem listlessly
»Well yo must know I were in th Infirmary for a fever and times were rare
and bad and there be good chaps there to a man while hes wick24 whateer
they may be about cutting him up at after25 So when I were better o th fever
but weak as water they says to me says they If yo can write you may stay in
a week longer and help our surgeon wi sorting his papers and well take care
yove your bellyful of meat and drink Yoll be twice as strong in a week So
there wanted but one word to that bargain So I were set to writing and copying
th writing I could do well enough but theyd such queer ways o spelling that
Id neer been used to that Id to look first at th copy and then at my
letters for all the world like a cock picking up grains o corn But one thing
startled me een then and I thought Id make bold to ask the surgeon the
meaning ot Ive getten no head for numbers but this I know that by far th
greater part o the accidents as corned in happened in th last two hours o
work when folk getten tired and careless Th surgeon said it were all true
and that he were going to bring that fact to light«
Jem was pondering Marys conduct but the pause made him aware he ought to
utter some civil listening noise so he said
»Very true«
»Ay its true enough my lad that were sadly overborne and worse will
come of it afore long Blockprinters is going to strike theyn getten a
bangup Union as wont let em be put upon But theres many a thing will
happen afore long as folk dont expect Yo may take my word for that Jem«
Jem was very willing to take it but did not express the curiosity he should
have done So John Barton thought hed try another hint or two
»Working folk wont be ground to the dust much longer Wen a had as much
to bear as human nature can bear So if th masters cant do us no good and
they say they cant we mun try higher folk«
Still Jem was not curious He gave up hope of seeing Mary again by her own
good freewill and the next best thing would be to be alone to think of her
So muttering something which he meant to serve as an excuse for his sudden
departure he hastily wished John goodafternoon and left him to resume his
pipe and his politics
For three years past trade had been getting worse and worse and the price
of provisions higher and higher This disparity between the amount of the
earnings of the working classes and the price of their food occasioned in more
cases than could well be imagined disease and death Whole families went
through a gradual starvation They only wanted a Dante to record their
sufferings And yet even his words would fall short of the awful truth they
could only present an outline of the tremendous facts of the destitution that
surrounded thousands upon thousands in the terrible years 1839 1840 and 1841
Even philanthropists who had studied the subject were forced to own themselves
perplexed in their endeavour to ascertain the real causes of the misery the
whole matter was of so complicated a nature that it became next to impossible
to understand it thoroughly It need excite no surprise then to learn that a
bad feeling between working men and the upper classes became very strong in this
season of privation The indigence and sufferings of the operatives induced a
suspicion in the minds of many of them that their legislators their
magistrates their employers and even the ministers of religion were in
general their oppressors and enemies and were in league for their prostration
and enthralment The most deplorable and enduring evil that arose out of the
period of commercial depression to which I refer was this feeling of alienation
between the different classes of society It is so impossible to describe or
even faintly to picture the state of distress which prevailed in the town at
that time that I will not attempt it and yet I think again that surely in a
Christian land it was not known even so feebly as words could tell it or the
more happy and fortunate would have thronged with their sympathy and their aid
In many instances the sufferers wept first and then they cursed Their
vindictive feelings exhibited themselves in rabid politics And when I hear as
I have heard of the sufferings and privations of the poor of provision shops
where haporths of tea sugar butter and even flour were sold to accommodate
the indigent of parents sitting in their clothes by the fireside during the
whole night for seven weeks together in order that their only bed and bedding
might be reserved for the use of their large family of others sleeping upon
the cold hearthstone for weeks in succession without adequate means of
providing themselves with food or fuel and this in the depth of winter of
others being compelled to fast for days together uncheered by any hope of
better fortune living moreover or rather starving in a crowded garret or
damp cellar and gradually sinking under the pressure of want and despair into a
premature grave and when this has been confirmed by the evidence of their
careworn looks their excited feelings and their desolate homes can I wonder
that many of them in such times of misery and destitution spoke and acted with
ferocious precipitation
An idea was now springing up among the operatives that originated with the
Chartists but which came at last to be cherished as a darling child by many and
many a one They could not believe that Government knew of their misery they
rather chose to think it possible that men could voluntarily assume the office
of legislators for a nation who were ignorant of its real state as who should
make domestic rules for the pretty behaviour of children without caring to know
that those children had been kept for days without food Besides the starving
multitudes had heard that the very existence of their distress had been denied
in Parliament and though they felt this strange and inexplicable yet the idea
that their misery had still to be revealed in all its depths and that then some
remedy would be found soothed their aching hearts and kept down their rising
fury
So a petition was framed and signed by thousands in the bright spring days
of 1839 imploring Parliament to hear witnesses who could testify to the
unparalleled destitution of the manufacturing districts Nottingham Sheffield
Glasgow Manchester and many other towns were busy appointing delegates to
convey this petition who might speak not merely of what they had seen and had
heard but from what they had borne and suffered Lifeworn gaunt anxious
hungerstamped men were those delegates
One of them was John Barton He would have been ashamed to own the flutter
of spirits his appointment gave him There was the childish delight of seeing
London that went a little way and but a little way There was the vain idea
of speaking out his notions before so many grand folk that went a little
further and last there was the really pure gladness of heart arising from the
idea that he was one of those chosen to be instruments in making known the
distresses of the people and consequently in procuring them some grand relief
by means of which they should never suffer want or care any more He hoped
largely but vaguely of the results of his expedition An argosy of the
precious hopes of many otherwise despairing creatures was that petition to be
heard concerning their sufferings
The night before the morning on which the Manchester delegates were to leave
for London Barton might be said to hold a levée so many neighbours came
dropping in Job Legh had early established himself and his pipe by John
Bartons fire not saying much but puffing away and imagining himself of use
in adjusting the smoothingirons that hung before the fire ready for Mary when
she should want them As for Mary her employment was the same as that of Beau
Tibbs wife just washing her fathers two shirts in the pantry backkitchen
for she was anxious about his appearance in London The coat had been redeemed
though the silk handkerchief was forfeited The door stood open as usual
between the houseplace and backkitchen so she gave her greeting to their
friends as they entered
»So John yore bound for London are yo« said one
»Ay I suppose I mun go« answered John yielding to necessity as it were
»Well theres many a thing Id like yo to speak on to the Parliament
people Thoult not spare em John I hope Tell em our minds how were
thinking wen been clemmed long enough and we donnot see whatten good theyn
been doing if they cant give us what were all crying for sin the day we were
born«
»Ay ay Ill tell em that and much more to it when it gets to my turn
but thou knows theres many will have their word afore me«
»Well thoult speak at last Bless thee lad do ask em to make th
masters to break th machines Theres never been good times sin
spinningjennies came up«
»Machines is th ruin of poor folk« chimed in several voices
»For my part« said a shivering halfclad man who crept near the fire as
if aguestricken »I would like thee to tell em to pass th Shorthours Bill
Flesh and blood get wearied wi so much work why should factory hands work so
much longer nor other trades Just ask em that Barton will ye«
Barton was saved the necessity of answering by the entrance of Mrs
Davenport the poor widow he had been so kind to she looked halffed and
eager but was decently clad In her hand she brought a little newspaper parcel
which she took to Mary who opened it and then called out dangling a shirt
collar from her soapy fingers
»See father what a dandy youll be in London Mrs Davenport has brought
you this made new cut all after the fashion Thank you for thinking on him«
»Eh Mary« said Mrs Davenport in a low voice »whattens all I can do to
what hes done for me and mine But Mary sure I can help ye for youll be
busy wi this journey«
»Just help me wring these out and then Ill take em to the mangle«
So Mrs Davenport became a listener to the conversation and after a while
joined in
»Im sure John Barton if yo are taking messages to the Parliament folk
yoll not object to telling em what a sore trial it is this law o theirs
keeping childer fra factory work whether they be weakly or strong Theres our
Ben why porridge seems to go no way wi him he eats so much and I han gotten
no money to send him t school as I would like and there he is rampaging
about the streets a day getting hungrier and hungrier and picking up a
manner o bad ways and th inspector wont let him in to work in th factory
because hes not right age though hes twice as strong as Sankeys little
ritling26 of a lad as works till he cries for his legs aching so though he is
right age and better«
»Ive one plan I wish to tell John Barton« said a pompous carefulspeaking
man »and I should like him for to lay it afore the Honourable House My mother
comed out o Oxfordshire and were underlaundrymaid in Sir Francis Dashwoods
family and when we were little ones shed tell us stories of their grandeur
and one thing she named were that Sir Francis wore two shirts a day Now he
were all as one as a Parliament man and many on em I han no doubt are like
extravagant Just tell em John do that theyd be doing the Lancashire
weavers a great kindness if theyd ha their shirts a made o calico twould
make trade brisk that would wi the power o shirts they wear«
Job Legh now put in his word Taking the pipe out of his mouth and
addressing the last speaker he said
»Ill tell ye what Bill and no offence mind ye theres but hundreds of
them Parliament folk as wear so many shirts to their back but theres thousands
and thousands o poor weavers as han only gotten one shirt i the world ay and
dont know where t get another when that rags done though theyre turning out
miles o calico every day and many a mile ot is lying in warehouses stopping
up trade for want o purchasers Yo take my advice John Barton and ask
Parliament to set trade free so as workmen can earn a decent wage and buy
their two ay and three shirts a year that would make weaving brisk«
He put his pipe in his mouth again and redoubled his puffing to make up
for lost time
»Im afeard neighbours« said John Barton »Ive not much chance o telling
em all yo say what I think on is just speaking out about the distress that
they say is nought When they hear o children born on wet flags without a rag
t cover em or a bit o food for th mother when they hear of folk lying down
to die i th streets or hiding their want i some hole o a cellar till death
come to set em free and when they hear o all this plague pestilence and
famine theyll surely do somewhat wiser for us than we can guess at now
Howeer I han no objection if so be theres an opening to speak up for what
yo say anyhow Ill do my best and yo see now if better times dont come
after Parliament knows all«
Some shook their heads but more looked cheery and then one by one dropped
off leaving John and his daughter alone
»Didst thou mark how poorly Jane Wilson looked« asked he as they wound up
their hard days work by a supper eaten over the fire which glowed and
glimmered through the room and formed their only light
»No I cant say as I did But shes never rightly held up her head since
the twins died and all along she has never been a strong woman«
»Never sin her accident Afore that I mind her looking as fresh and likely
a girl as eer a one in Manchester«
»What accident father«
»She cotched27 her side again a wheel It were afore wheels were boxed up
It were just when she were to have been married and many a one thought George
would ha been off his bargain but I knew he wernt the chap for that trick
Pretty near the first place she went to when she were able to go about again
was th Oud Church poor wench all pale and limping she went up the aisle
George holding her up as tender as a mother and walking as slow as eer he
could not to hurry her though there were plenty enow of rude lads to cast
their jests at him and her Her face were white like a sheet when she came in
church but afore she got to th altar she were all one flush But for a that
its been a happy marriage and George has stuck by me through life like a
brother Hell never hold up his head again if he loses Jane I didnt like her
looks tonight«
And so he went to bed the fear of forthcoming sorrow to his friend mingling
with his thoughts of tomorrow and his hopes for the future Mary watched him
set off with her hands over her eyes to shade them from the bright slanting
rays of the morning sun and then she turned into the house to arrange its
disorder before going to her work She wondered if she should like or dislike
the evening and morning solitude for several hours when the clock struck she
thought of her father and wondered where he was she made good resolutions
according to her lights and byandby came the distractions and events of the
broad full day to occupy her with the present and to deaden the memory of the
absent
One of Marys resolutions was that she would not be persuaded or induced to
see Mr Harry Carson during her fathers absence There was something crooked in
her conscience after all for this very resolution seemed an acknowledgment that
it was wrong to meet him at any time and yet she had brought herself to think
her conduct quite innocent and proper for although unknown to her father and
certain even did he know it to fail of obtaining his sanction she esteemed
her lovemeeting with Mr Carson as sure to end in her fathers good and
happiness But now that he was away she would do nothing that he would
disapprove of no not even though it was for his own good in the end
Now amongst Miss Simmonds young ladies was one who had been from the
beginning a confidante in Marys love affair made so by Mr Carson himself He
had felt the necessity of some third person to carry letters and messages and
to plead his cause when he was absent In a girl named Sally Leadbitter he had
found a willing advocate She would have been willing to have embarked in a love
affair herself especially a clandestine one for the mere excitement of the
thing but her willingness was strengthened by sundry halfsovereigns which
from time to time Mr Carson bestowed upon her
Sally Leadbitter was vulgarminded to the last degree never easy unless her
talk was of love and lovers in her eyes it was an honour to have had a long
list of wooers So constituted it was a pity that Sally herself was but a
plain redhaired freckled girl never likely one would have thought to
become a heroine on her own account But what she lacked in beauty she tried to
make up for by a kind of witty boldness which gave her what her betters would
have called piquancy Considerations of modesty or propriety never checked her
utterance of a good thing She had just talent enough to corrupt others Her
very good nature was an evil influence They could not hate one who was so kind
they could not avoid one who was so willing to shield them from scrapes by any
exertion of her own whose ready fingers would at any time make up for their
deficiencies and whose still more convenient tongue would at any time invent
for them The Jews or Mohammedans I forget which believe that there is one
little bone of our body one of the vertebræ if I remember rightly which
will never decay and turn to dust but will lie incorrupt and indestructible in
the ground until the Last Day this is the Seed of the Soul The most depraved
have also their Seed of the Holiness that shall one day overcome their evil
their one good quality lurking hidden but safe among all the corrupt and bad
Sallys seed of the future soul was her love for her mother an aged
bedridden woman For her she had selfdenial for her her goodnature rose into
tenderness to cheer her lonely bed her spirits in the evenings when her body
was often woefully tired never flagged but were ready to recount the events of
the day to turn them into ridicule and to mimic with admirable fidelity any
person gifted with an absurdity who had fallen under her keen eye But the
mother was lightly principled like Sally herself nor was there need to conceal
from her the reason why Mr Carson gave her so much money She chuckled with
pleasure and only hoped that the wooing would be long adoing
Still neither she nor her daughter nor Harry Carson liked this resolution
of Mary not to see him during her fathers absence
One evening and the early summer evenings were long and bright now Sally
met Mr Carson by appointment to be charged with a letter for Mary imploring
her to see him which Sally was to back with all her powers of persuasion After
parting from him she determined as it was not so very late to go at once to
Marys and deliver the message and letter
She found Mary in great sorrow She had just heard of George Wilsons sudden
death her old friend her fathers friend Jems father all his claims came
rushing upon her Though not guarded from unnecessary sight or sound of death
as the children of the rich are yet it had so often been brought home to her
this last three or four months It was so terrible thus to see friend after
friend depart Her father too who had dreaded Jane Wilsons death the evening
before he set off And she the weakly was left behind while the strong man
was taken At any rate the sorrow her father had so feared for him was spared
Such were the thoughts which came over her
She could not go to comfort the bereaved even if comfort were in her power
to give for she had resolved to avoid Jem and she felt that this of all others
was not the occasion on which she could keep up a studiously cold manner
And in this shock of grief Sally Leadbitter was the last person she wished
to see However she rose to welcome her betraying her tearswollen face
»Well I shall tell Mr Carson tomorrow how youre fretting for him its
no more nor hes doing for you I can tell you«
»For him indeed« said Mary with a toss of her pretty head
»Ay miss for him Youve been sighing as if your heart would break now for
several days over your work now arnt you a little goose not to go and see
one who I am sure loves you as his life and whom you love How much Mary This
much as the children say« opening her arms very wide
»Nonsense« said Mary pouting »I often think I dont love him at all«
»And Im to tell him that am I next time I see him« asked Sally
»If you like« replied Mary »Im sure I dont care for that or anything
else now« weeping afresh
But Sally did not like to be the bearer of any such news She saw she had
gone on the wrong tack and that Marys heart was too full to value either
message or letter as she ought So she wisely paused in their delivery and said
in a more sympathetic tone than she had hitherto used
»Do tell me Mary whats fretting you so You know I never could abide to
see you cry«
»George Wilsons dropped down dead this afternoon« said Mary fixing her
eyes for one minute on Sally and the next hiding her face in her apron as she
sobbed anew
»Dear dear All flesh is grass here today and gone tomorrow as the
Bible says Still he was an old man and not good for much theres better folk
than him left behind Is th canting old maid as was his sister alive yet«
»I dont know who you mean« said Mary sharply for she did know and did
not like to have her dear simple Alice so spoken of
»Come Mary dont be so innocent Is Miss Alice Wilson alive then will
that please you I havent seen her hereabouts lately«
»No shes left living here When the twins died she thought she could
maybe be of use to her sister who was sadly cast down and Alice thought she
could cheer her up at any rate she could listen to her when her heart grew
overburdened so she gave up her cellar and went to live with them«
»Well good go with her Id no fancy for her and Id no fancy for her
making my pretty Mary into a Methodee«
»She wasnt a Methodee she was Church o England«
»Well well Mary youre very particular You know what I meant Look who
is this letter from« holding up Henry Carsons letter
»I dont know and dont care« said Mary turning very red
»My eye as if I didnt know you did know and did care«
»Well give it me« said Mary impatiently and anxious in her present mood
for her visitors departure
Sally relinquished it unwillingly She had however the pleasure of seeing
Mary dimple and blush as she read the letter which seemed to say the writer was
not indifferent to her
»You must tell him I cant come« said Mary raising her eyes at last »I
have said I wont meet him while father is away and I wont«
»But Mary he does so look for you Youd be quite sorry for him hes so
put out about not seeing you Besides you go when your fathers at home
without letting on28 to him and what harm would there be in going now«
»Well Sally you know my answer I wont and I wont«
»Ill tell him to come and see you himself some evening instead o sending
me hed maybe find you not so hard to deal with«
Mary flashed up
»If he dares to come here while fathers away Ill call the neighbours in
to turn him out so dont be putting him up to that«
»Mercy on us one would think you were the first girl that ever had a lover
have you never heard what other girls do and think no shame of«
»Hush Sally thats Margaret Jennings at the door«
And in an instant Margaret was in the room Mary had begged Job Legh to let
her come and sleep with her In the uncertain firelight you could not help
noticing that she had the groping walk of a blind person
»Well I must go Mary« said Sally »And thats your last word«
»Yes yes goodnight« She shut the door gladly on her unwelcome visitor
unwelcome at that time at least
»O Margaret have ye heard this sad news about George Wilson«
»Yes that I have Poor creatures theyve been sore tried lately Not that
I think sudden death so bad a thing its easy and theres no terrors for him
as dies For them as survives its very hard Poor George he were such a
heartylooking man«
»Margaret« said Mary who had been closely observing her friend »thourt
very blind tonight arnt thou Is it wi crying Your eyes are so swollen and
red«
»Yes dear but not crying for sorrow Han ye heard where I was last night«
»No where«
»Look here« She held up a bright golden sovereign Mary opened her large
grey eyes with astonishment
»Ill tell you all and how about it You see theres a gentleman lecturing
on music at th Mechanics and he wants folk to sing his songs Well last
night the counter got a sore throat and couldnt make a note So they sent for
me Jacob Butterworth had said a good word for me and they asked me would I
sing You may think I was frightened but I thought Now or never and said Id
do my best So I tried oer the songs wi th lecturer and then th managers
told me I were to make myself decent and be there by seven«
»And what did you put on« asked Mary »Oh why didnt you come in for my
pretty pink gingham«
»I did think ont but you had na come home then No I put on my merino as
was turned last winter and my white shawl and did my hair pretty tidy it did
well enough Well but as I was saying I went at seven I couldnt see to read
my music but I took th paper in wi me to ha something to do wi my fingers
Th folks heads danced as I stood as right afore em all as if Id been going
to play at ball wi em You may guess I felt squeamish but mine werent the
first song and th music sounded like a friends voice telling me to take
courage So to make a long story short when it were all oer th lecturer
thanked me and th managers said as how there never was a new singer so
applauded for theyd clapped and stamped after Id done till I began to wonder
how many pair o shoes theyd get through a week at that rate let alone their
hands So Im to sing again o Thursday and I got a sovereign last night and
am to have halfasovereign every night th lecturer is at th Mechanics«
»Well Margaret Im right glad to hear it«
»And I dont think youve heard the best bit yet Now that a way seemed open
to me of not being a burden to any one though it did please God to make me
blind I thought Id tell grandfather I only telld him about the singing and
the sovereign last night for I thought Id not send him to bed wi a heavy
heart but this morning I telled him all«
»And how did he take it«
»Hes not a man of many words and it took him by surprise like«
»I wonder at that Ive noticed it in your ways ever since you telled me«
»Ay thats it If Id not telled you and youd seen me every day youd
not ha noticed the little mite o difference fra day to day«
»Well but what did your grandfather say«
»Why Mary« said Margaret half smiling »Im a bit loth to tell yo for
unless yo knew grandfathers ways like me yod think it strange He was taken
by surprise and he said Damn yo Then he began looking at his book as it were
and were very quiet while I telled him all about it how Id feared and how
downcast Id been and how I were now reconciled to it if it were th Lords
will and how I hoped to earn money by singing and while I were talking I saw
great big tears come dropping on th book but in course I never let on that I
saw em Dear grandfather and all day long hes been quietly moving things out
o my way as he thought might trip me up and putting things in my way as he
thought I might want never knowing I saw and felt what he were doing for yo
see he thinks Im out and out blind I guess as I shall be soon«
Margaret sighed in spite of her cheerful and relieved tone
Though Mary caught the sigh she felt it was better to let it pass without
notice and began with the tact which true sympathy rarely fails to supply to
ask a variety of questions respecting her friends musical début which tended
to bring out more distinctly how successful it had been
»Why Margaret« at length she exclaimed »thoult become as famous maybe
as that grand lady fra London as we seed one night driving up to the
concertroom door in her carriage«
»It looks very like it« said Margaret with a smile »And be sure Mary
Ill not forget to give thee a lift now and then when that comes about Nay who
knows if thourt a good girl but mayhappen I may make thee my ladys maid
Wouldnt that be nice So I een sing to mysel th beginning o one o my songs
An ye shall walk in silk attire
An siller hae to spare«
»Nay dont stop or else give me something rather more new for somehow I never
quite liked that part about thinking o Donald mair«
»Well though Im a bit tired I dont care if I do Before I come I were
practising wellnigh upon two hours this one which Im to sing o Thursday The
lecturer said he were sure it would just suit me and I should do justice to it
and I should be right sorry to disappoint him he were so nice and encouraging
like to me Eh Mary what a pity there isnt more o that way and less
scolding and rating i th world It would go a vast deal further Beside some
o th singers said they were amost certain that it were a song o his own
because he were so fidgety and particular about it and so anxious I should give
it th proper expression And that makes me care still more Th first verse he
said were to be sung tenderly but joyously Im afraid I dont quite hit that
but Ill try
What a single word can do
Thrilling all the heartstrings through
Calling forth fond memories
Raining round hopes melodies
Steeping all in one bright hue
What a single word can do
Now it falls into th minor key and must be very sadlike I feel as if I could
do that better than tother
What a single word can do
Making life seem all untrue
Driving joy and hope away
Leaving not one cheering ray
Blighting every flower that grew
What a single word can do«
Margaret certainly made the most of this little song As a factory worker
listening outside observed »She spun it reet29 fine« And if she only sang it
at the Mechanics with half the feeling she put into it that night the lecturer
must have been hard to please if he did not admit that his expectations were
more than fulfilled
When it was ended Marys looks told more than words could have done what
she thought of it and partly to keep in a tear which would fain have rolled
out she brightened into a laugh and said »For certain th carriage is coming
So let us go and dream on it«
Chapter IX
Bartons London Experiences
»A life of selfindulgence is for us
A life of selfdenial is for them
For us the streets broadbuilt and populous
For them unhealthy corners garrets dim
And cellars where the waterrat may swim
For us green paths refreshed by frequent rain
For them dark alleys where the dust lies grim
Not doomed by us to this appointed pain
God made us rich and poor of what do these complain«
Mrs Nortons »Child of the Islands«
The next evening it was a warm pattering incessant rain just the rain to
waken up the flowers But in Manchester where alas there are no flowers the
rain had only a disheartening and gloomy effect the streets were wet and dirty
the drippings from the houses were wet and dirty and the people were wet and
dirty Indeed most kept within doors and there was an unusual silence of
footsteps in the little paved courts
Mary had to change her clothes after her walk home and had hardly settled
herself before she heard some one fumbling at the door The noise continued long
enough to allow her to get up and go and open it There stood could it be
yes it was her father
Drenched and wayworn there he stood He came in with no word to Mary in
return for her cheery and astonished greeting He sat down by the fire in his
wet things unheeding But Mary would not let him so rest She ran up and
brought down his workingday clothes and went into the pantry to rummage up
their little bit of provision while he changed by the fire talking all the
while as gaily as she could though her fathers depression hung like lead on
her heart
For Mary in her seclusion at Miss Simmonds where the chief talk was of
fashions and dress and parties to be given for which such and such gowns
would be wanted varied with a slightwhispered interlude occasionally about
love and lovers had not heard the political news of the day that Parliament
had refused to listen to the workingmen when they petitioned with all the
force of their rough untutored words to be heard concerning the distress which
was riding like the Conqueror on his Pale Horse among the people which was
crushing their lives out of them and stamping woemarks over the land
When he had eaten and was refreshed they sat for some time in silence for
Mary wished him to tell her what oppressed him so yet durst not ask In this
she was wise for when we are heavyladen in our hearts it falls in better with
our humour to reveal our case in our own way and our own time
Mary sat on a stool at her fathers feet in old childish guise and stole
her hand into his while his sadness infected her and she caught the trick of
grief and sighed she knew not why
»Mary we mun speak to our God to hear us for man will not hearken no not
now when we weep tears o blood«
In an instant Mary understood the fact if not the details that so weighed
down her fathers heart She pressed his hand with silent sympathy She did not
know what to say and was so afraid of speaking wrongly that she was silent
But when his attitude had remained unchanged for more than halfanhour his
eyes gazing vacantly and fixedly at the fire no sound but now and then a
deepdrawn sigh to break the weary ticking of the clock and the dripdrop from
the roof without Mary could bear it no longer Anything to rouse her father
Even bad news
»Father do you know George Wilsons dead« Her hand was suddenly and
almost violently compressed »He dropped down dead in Oxford Road yester
morning Its very sad isnt it father«
Her tears were ready to flow as she looked up in her fathers face for
sympathy Still the same fixed look of despair not varied by grief for the
dead
»Best for him to die« he said in a low voice
This was unbearable Mary got up under pretence of going to tell Margaret
that she need not come to sleep with her tonight but really to ask Job Legh to
come and cheer her father
She stopped outside the door Margaret was practising her singing and
through the still night air her voice rang out like that of an angel
»Comfort ye comfort ye my people saith your God«
The old Hebrew prophetic words fell like dew on Marys heart She could not
interrupt She stood listening and comforted till the little buzz of
conversation again began and then entered and told her errand
Both grandfather and granddaughter rose instantly to fulfil her request
»Hes just tired out Mary« said old Job »Hell be a different man
tomorrow«
There is no describing the looks and tones that have power over an aching
heavyladen heart but in an hour or so John Barton was talking away as freely
as ever though all his talk ran as was natural on the disappointment of his
fond hope of the forlorn hope of many
»Ay Londons a fine place« said he »and finer folk live in it than I ever
thought on or ever heerd tell on except in th storybooks They are having
their good things now that afterwards they may be tormented«
Still at the old parable of Dives and Lazarus Does it haunt the minds of
the rich as it does those of the poor
»Do tell us all about London dear father« asked Mary who was sitting at
her old post by her fathers knee
»How can I tell yo a about it when I never seed onetenth of it Its as
big as six Manchesters they telled me Onesixth may be made up o grand
palaces and threesixths o middling kind and th rest o holes o iniquity
and filth such as Manchester knows nought on Im glad to say«
»Well father but did you see the Queen«
»I believe I didnt though one day I thought Id seen her many a time You
see« said he turning to Job Legh »there were a day appointed for us to go to
Parliament House We were most on us biding at a publichouse in Holborn where
they did very well for us Th morning of taking our petition we had such a
spread for breakfast as th Queen hersel might ha sitten down to I suppose
they thought we wanted putting in heart There were mutton kidneys and
sausages and broiled ham and fried beef and onions more like a dinner nor a
breakfast Many on our chaps though I could see could eat but little Th food
stuck in their throats when they thought o them at home wives and little ones
as had maybe at that very time nought to eat Well after breakfast we were
all set to walk in procession and a time it took to put us in order two and
two and the petition as was yards long carried by th foremost pairs The men
looked grave enough yo may be sure and such a set of thin wan
wretchedlooking chaps as they were«
»Yourself is none to boast on«
»Ay but I were fat and rosy to many a one Well we walked on and on
through many a street much the same as Deansgate We had to walk slowly
slowly for th carriages an cabs as thronged th streets I thought byandby
we should maybe get clear on em but as the streets grew wider they grew worse
and at last we were fairly blocked up at Oxford Street We getten across at
after a while though And my eyes the grand streets we were in then Theyre
sadly puzzled how to build houses though in London thered be an opening for a
good steady master builder there as knowd his business For yo see the houses
are many on em built without any proper shape for a body to live in some on
em theyve after thought would fall down so theyve stuck great ugly pillars
out before em And some on em we thought they must be th tailors sign had
getten stone men and women as wanted clothes stuck on em I were like a child
I forgot a my errand in looking about me By this it were dinnertime or
better as we could tell by the sun right above our heads and we were dusty
and tired going a step now and a step then Well at last we getten into a
street grander nor all leading to th Queens palace and there it were I
thought I saw th Queen Yove seen th hearses wi white plumes Job«
Job assented
»Well them undertaker folk are driving a pretty trade in London Well nigh
every lady we saw in a carriage had hired one o them plumes for the day and
had it niddle noddling on her head It were th Queens drawingroom they said
and th carriages went bowling along toward her house some wi dressedup
gentlemen like circus folk in em and rucks30 o ladies in others Carriages
themselves were great shakes too Some o th gentlemen as couldnt get inside
hung on behind wi nosegays to smell at and sticks to keep off folk as might
splash their silk stockings I wonder why they didnt hire a cab rather than
hang on like a whipbehind boy but I suppose they wished to keep wi their
wives Darby and Joan like Coachmen were little squat men wi wigs like th
oudfashioned parsons Well we could na get on for these carriages though we
waited and waited Th horses were too fat to move quick they never known want
o food one might tell by their sleek coats and police pushed us back when we
tried to cross One or two of em struck wi their sticks and coachmen laughed
and some officers as stood nigh put their spyglasses in their eye and left em
sticking there like mountebanks One o th police struck me Whatten business
have you to do that said I
Youre frightening them horses says he in his mincing way for Londoners
are mostly all tonguetied and cant say their as and is properly and its
our business to keep you from molesting the ladies and gentlemen going to her
Majestys drawingroom
And why are we to be molested asked I going decently about our business
which is life and death to us and many a little one clemming at home in
Lancashire Which business is of most consequence i the sight o God think yo
ourn or them grand ladies and gentlemen as yo think so much on
But I might as well ha held my peace for he only laughed«
John ceased After waiting a little to see if he would go on himself Job
said
»Well but thats not a your story man Tell us what happened when you got
to th Parliament House«
After a little pause John answered
»If you please neighbour Id rather say nought about that Its not to be
forgotten or forgiven either by me or many another but I canna tell of our
downcasting just as a piece of London news As long as I live our rejection of
that day will abide in my heart and as long as I live I shall curse them as so
cruelly refused to hear us but Ill not speak of it no31 more«
So daunted in their inquiries they sat silent for a few minutes
Old Job however felt that some one must speak else all the good they had
done in dispelling John Bartons gloom was lost So after a while he thought of
a subject neither sufficiently dissonant from the last to jar on the full
heart nor too much the same to cherish the continuance of the gloomy train of
thought
»Did you ever hear tell« said he to Mary »that I were in London once«
»No« said she with surprise and looking at Job with increased respect
»Ay but I were though and Peg there too though she minds nought about it
poor wench You must know I had but one child and she were Margarets mother I
loved her above a bit and one day when she came standing behind me for that I
should not see her blushes and stroking my cheeks in her own coaxing way and
told me she and Frank Jennings as was a joiner lodging near us should be so
happy if they were married I could not find in my heart t say her nay though
I went sick at the thought of losing her away from my home However she was my
only child and I never said nought of what I felt for fear o grieving her
young heart But I tried to think o the time when Id been young mysel and had
loved her blessed mother and how wed left father and mother and gone out into
th world together and Im now right thankful I held my peace and didna fret
her wi telling her how sore I was at parting wi her that were the light o my
eyes«
»But« said Mary »you said the young man were a neighbour«
»Ay so he were and his father afore him But work were rather slack in
Manchester and Franks uncle sent him word o London work and London wages so
he were to go there and it were there Margaret was to follow him Well my
heart aches yet at thought of those days She so happy and he so happy only
the poor father as fretted sadly behind their backs They were married and
stayed some days wi me afore setting off and Ive often thought sin
Margarets heart failed her many a time those few days and she would fain ha
spoken but I knew fra mysel it were better to keep it pent up and I never let
on what I were feeling I knew what she meant when she came kissing and holding
my hand and all her old childish ways o loving me Well they went at last
You know them two letters Margaret«
»Yes sure« replied his granddaughter
»Well them two were the only letters I ever had fra her poor lass She
said in them she were very happy and I believe she were And Franks family
heard he were in good work In one o her letters poor thing she ends wi
saying Farewell Grandad wi a line drawn under grandad and fra that an
other hints I knew she were in th family way and I said nought but I screwed
up a little money thinking come Whitsuntide Id take a holiday and go and see
her an th little one But one day towards Whitsuntide comed Jennings wi a
grave face and says he I hear our Frank and your Margarets both getten the
fever You might ha knocked me down wi a straw for it seemed as if God told
me what th upshot would be Old Jennings had gotten a letter you see fra the
landlady they lodged wi a wellpenned letter asking if theyd no friends to
come and nurse them Shed caught it first and Frank who was as tender oer
her as her own mother could ha been had nursed her till hed caught it himsel
and she expecting her downlying32 every day Well t make a long story short
old Jennings and I went up by that nights coach So you see Mary that was the
way I got to London«
»But how was your daughter when you got there« asked Mary anxiously
»She were at rest poor wench and so were Frank I guessed as much when I
seed th landladys face all swelled wi crying when she opened th door to
us We said Where are they and I knew they were dead fra her look but
Jennings didnt as I take it for when she showed us into a room wi a white
sheet on th bed and underneath it plain to be seen two still figures he
screeched out as if hed been a woman
Yet hed other children and Id none There lay my darling my only one She
were dead and there were no one to love me no not one I disremember33
rightly what I did but I know I were very quiet while my heart were crushed
within me
Jennings could na stand being in the room at all so the landlady took him
down and I were glad to be alone It grew dark while I sat there and at last
th landlady came up again and said Come here So I got up and walked into
the light but I had to hold by th stairrails I were so weak and dizzy She
led me into a room where Jennings lay on a sofa fast asleep wi his
pockethandkerchief over his head for a nightcap She said hed cried himself
fairly off to sleep There were tea on th table all ready for she were a
kindhearted body But she still said Come here and took hold o my arm So I
went round the table and there were a clothesbasket by th fire wi a shawl
put oer it Lift that up says she and I did and there lay a little wee babby
fast asleep My heart gave a leap and th tears comed rushing into my eyes
first time that day Is it hers said I though I knew it were Yes said she
She were getting a bit better o the fever and th babby were born and then
the poor young man took worse and died and she were not many hours behind
Little mite of a thing! and yet it seemed her angel come back to comfort me
I were quite jealous o Jennings whenever he went near the babby I thought it
were more my flesh and blood than hisn and yet I were afraid he would claim
it However that were far enough fra his thoughts hed plenty other childer
and as I found out after hed all along been wishing me to take it Well we
buried Margaret and her husband in a big crowded lonely churchyard in London
I were loath to leave them there as I thought when they rose again theyd
feel so strange at first away fra Manchester and all old friends but it could
na be helped Well God watches oer their graves there as well as here That
funeral cost a mint o money but Jennings and I wished to do th thing decent
Then wed the stout little babby to bring home Wed not overmuch money left
but it were fine weather and we thought wed take th coach to Brummagem and
walk on It were a bright May morning when I last saw London town looking back
from a big hill a mile or two off And in that big mass o a place I were
leaving my blessed child asleep in her last sleep Well Gods will be done
Shes gotten to heaven afore me but I shall get there at last please God
though its a long while first
The babby had been fed afore we set out and th coach moving kept it
asleep bless its little heart But when th coach stopped for dinner it were
awake and crying for its pobbies34 So we asked for some bread and milk and
Jennings took it first for to feed it but it made its mouth like a square and
let it run out at each o the four corners Shake it Jennings says I thats
the way they make water run through a funnel when its oer full and a childs
mouth is broad end o th funnel and th gullet the narrow one So he shook it
but it only cried th more Let me have it says I thinking he were an awkward
oud chap But it were just as bad wi me By shaking th babby we got better nor
a gill into its mouth but more nor that came up again wetting a th nice dry
clothes landlady had put on Well just as wed gotten to th dinnertable and
helped oursels and eaten two mouthful came in th guard and a fine chap wi a
sample o calico flourishing in his hand Coach is ready says one Halfacrown
your dinner says the other Well we thought it a deal for both our dinners
when wed hardly tasted em but bless your life it were halfacrown apiece
and a shilling for th bread and milk as were possetted all over babbys
clothes We spoke up again35 it but everybody said it were the rule so what
could two poor oud chaps like us do again it Well poor babby cried without
stopping to take breath fra that time till we got to Brummagem for the night
My heart ached for th little thing It caught wi its wee mouth at our coat
sleeves and at our mouths when we tried t comfort it by talking to it Poor
little wench it wanted its mammy as were lying cold in th grave Well says
I itll be clemmed to death if it lets out its supper as it did its dinner
Lets get some woman to feed it it comes natural to women to do for babbies So
we asked th chambermaid at the inn and she took quite kindly to it and we got
a good supper and grew rare and sleepy what wi th warmth and wi our long
ride i the open air Th chambermaid said she would like t have it t sleep
wi her only missis would scold so but it looked so quiet smiling like as it
lay in her arms that we thought twould be no trouble to have it wi us I
says See Jennings how women folk do quieten babbies its just as I said He
looked grave he were always thoughtfullooking though I never heard him say
anything very deep At last says he
Young woman have you gotten a spare nightcap
Missis always keeps nightcaps for gentlemen as does not like to unpack says
she rather quick
Ay but young woman its one of your nightcaps I want Th babby seems to
have taken a mind to yo and maybe in th dark it might take me for yo if Id
getten your nightcap on
The chambermaid smirked and went for a cap but I laughed outright at th
oud bearded chap thinking hed make hissel like a woman just by putting on a
womans cap Howeer hed not be laughed out ont so I held th babby till he
were in bed Such a night as we had on it Babby began to scream o th oud
fashion and we took it turn and turn about to sit up and rock it My heart were
very sore for the little one as it groped about wi its mouth but for a that
I could scarce keep fra smiling at th thought o us two oud chaps th one wi
a womans nightcap on sitting on our hinder ends for half the night
hushabying a babby as wouldnt be hushabied Toward morning poor little wench
it fell asleep fairly tired out wi crying but even in its sleep it gave such
pitiful sobs quivering up fra the very bottom of its little heart that once
or twice I almost wished it lay on its mothers breast at peace for ever
Jennings fell asleep too but I began for to reckon up our money It were little
enough we had left our dinner the day afore had taen so much I didnt know
what our reckoning would be for that night lodging and supper and breakfast
Doing a sum always sent me asleep ever sin I were a lad so I fell sound in a
short time and were only wakened by chambermaid tapping at th door to say
shed dress the babby before her missis were up if we liked But bless yo wed
never thought o undressing it the night afore and now it were sleeping so
sound and we were so glad o the peace and quietness that we thought it were
no good to waken it up to screech again
Well theres Mary asleep for a good listener I suppose youre getting
weary of my tale so Ill not be long over ending it Th reckoning left us very
bare and we thought wed best walk home for it were only sixty mile they
telled us and not stop again for nought save victuals So we left Brummagem
which is as black a place as Manchester without looking so like home and
walked a that day carrying babby turn and turn about It were well fed by
chambermaid afore we left and th day were fine and folk began to have some
knowledge o th proper way o speaking and we were more cheery at thought o
home though mine God knows were lonesome enough We stopped none for dinner
but at baggingtime36 we getten a good meal at a publichouse an fed th babby
as well as we could but that were but poorly We got a crust too for it to suck
chambermaid put us up to that That night whether we were tired or whatten I
dont know but it were dree37 work and th poor little wench had slept out her
sleep and began th cry as wore my heart out again Says Jennings says he
We should na ha set out so like gentlefolk a top o the coach yesterday
Nay lad We should ha had more to walk if we had na ridden and Im sure
both you and Ise38 weary o tramping
So he were quiet a bit But he were one o them as were sure to find out
somewhat had been done amiss when there were no going back to undo it So
presently he coughs as if he were going to speak and I says to myself At it
again my lad Says he
I ax pardon neighbour but it strikes me it would ha been better for my
son if he had never begun to keep company wi your daughter
Well that put me up and my heart got very full and but that I were
carrying her babby I think I should ha struck him At last I could hold it no
longer and says I
Better say at once it would ha been better for God never to ha made th
world for then wed never ha been in it to have had th heavy hearts we have
now
Well he said that were rank blasphemy but I thought his way of casting up
again th events God had pleased to send were worse blasphemy Howeer I said
nought more angry for th little babbys sake as were th child o his dead
son as well as o my dead daughter
Th longest lane will have a turning and that night came to an end at last
and we were footsore and tired enough and to my mind the babby were getting
weaker and weaker and it wrung my heart to hear its little wail Id ha given
my right hand for one of yesterdays hearty cries We were wanting our
breakfasts and so were it too motherless babby We could see no publichouses
so about six oclock only we thought it were later we stopped at a cottage
where a woman were moving about near th open door Says I Good woman may we
rest us a bit Come in says she wiping a chair as looked bright enough afore
wi her apron It were a cheery clean room and we were glad to sit down again
though I thought my legs would never bend at th knees In a minute she fell a
noticing th babby and took it in her arms and kissed it again and again
Missis says I were not without money and if yod give us somewhat for
breakfast wed pay yo honest and if yo would wash and dress that poor babby
and get some pobbies down its throat for its well nigh clemmed Id pray for
you till my dying day So she said nought but gived me th babby back and afore
you could say Jack Robinson shed a pan on th fire and bread and cheese on
th table When she turned round her face looked red and her lips were tight
pressed together Well we were right down glad on our breakfast and God bless
and reward that woman for her kindness that day She fed th poor babby as
gently and softly and spoke to it as tenderly as its own poor mother could ha
done It seemed as if that stranger and it had known each other afore maybe in
heaven where folks spirits come from they say th babby looked up so
lovingly in her eyes and made little noises more like a dove than aught else
Then she undressed it poor darling it were time touching it so softly and
washed it from head to foot and as many on its clothes were dirty and what
bits o things its mother had gotten ready for it had been sent by th carrier
fra London she put em aside and wrapping little naked babby in her apron
she pulled out a key as were fastened to a black ribbon and hung down her
breast and unlocked a drawer in th dresser I were sorry to be prying but I
could na help seeing in that drawer some little childs clothes all strewed wi
lavender and lying by em a little whip an a broken rattle I began to have an
insight into that womans heart then She took out a thing or two and locked
the drawer and went on dressing babby Just about then come her husband down a
great big fellow as didnt look half awake though it were getting late but
hed heard all as had been said downstairs as were plain to be seen but he
were a gruff chap Wed finished our breakfast and Jennings were looking hard
at th woman as she were getting the babby to sleep wi a sort of rocking way
At length says he I ha learnt th way now its two jiggits and a shake I can
get that babby asleep now mysel
The man had nodded cross enough to us and had gone to th door and stood
there whistling wi his hands in his breechespockets looking abroad But at
last he turns and says quite sharp
I say missis Im to have no breakfast today I spose
So wi that she kissed th child a long soft kiss and looking in my face
to see if I could take her meaning gave me th babby without a word I were
loath to stir but I saw it were better to go So giving Jennings a sharp nudge
for hed fallen asleep I says Missis whats to pay pulling out my money
wi a jingle that she might na guess we were at all bare o cash So she looks
at her husband who said neer a word but were listening with all his ears
nevertheless and when she saw he would na say she said hesitating as if
pulled two ways by her fear o him Should you think sixpence over much It
were so different to publichouse reckoning for wed eaten a main deal afore
the chap came down So says I And missis what should we gi you for the
babbys bread and milk I had it once in my mind to say and for a your trouble
with it but my heart would na let me say it for I could read in her ways how
it had been a work o love So says she quite quick and stealing a look at
her husbands back as looked all ear if ever a back did Oh we could take
nought for the little babbys food if it had eaten twice as much bless it Wi
that he looked at her such a scowling look She knew what he meant and stepped
softly across the floor to him and put her hand on his arm He seemd as though
hed shake it off by a jerk on his elbow but she said quite low For poor
little Johnnies sake Richard He did not move or speak again and after
looking in his face for a minute she turned away swallowing deep in her
throat She kissed th sleeping babby as she passed when I paid her To quieten
th gruff husband and stop him if he rated her I could na help slipping
another sixpence under th loaf and then we set off again Last look I had o
that woman she were quietly wiping her eyes wi the corner of her apron as she
went about her husbands breakfast But I shall know her in heaven«
He stopped to think of that long ago May morning when he had carried his
granddaughter under the distant hedgerows and beneath the flowering sycamores
»Theres nought more to say wench« said he to Margaret as she begged him
to go on »That night we reached Manchester and Id found out that Jennings
would be glad enough to give up babby to me so I took her home at once and a
blessing shes been to me«
They were all silent for a few minutes each following out the current of
their thoughts Then almost simultaneously their attention fell upon Mary
Sitting on her little stool her head resting on her fathers knee and sleeping
as soundly as any infant her breath still like an infants came and went as
softly as a bird steals to her leafy nest Her halfopen mouth was as scarlet as
the winterberries and contrasted finely with the clear paleness of her
complexion where the eloquent blood flushed carnation at each motion Her black
eyelashes lay on the delicate cheek which was still more shaded by the masses
of her golden hair that seemed to form a nestlike pillar for her as she lay
Her father in fond pride straightened one glossy curl for an instant as if to
display its length and silkiness The little action awoke her and like nine
out of ten people in similar circumstances she exclaimed opening her eyes to
their fullest extent
»Im not asleep Ive been awake all the time«
Even her father could not keep from smiling and Job Legh and Margaret
laughed outright
»Come wench« said Job »dont look so gloppened39 because thoust fallen
asleep while an oud chap like me was talking on oud times It were like enough
to send thee to sleep Try if thou canst keep thine eyes open while I read thy
father a bit on a poem as is written by a weaver like oursel A rare chap Ill
be bound is he who could weave verse like this«
So adjusting his spectacles on nose cocking his chin crossing his legs
and coughing to clear his voice he read aloud a little poem of Samuel Bamfords
40 he had picked up somewhere
God help the poor who on this wintry morn
Come forth from alleys dim and courts obscure
God help yon poor pale girl who droops forlorn
And meekly her affliction doth endure
God help her outcast lamb she trembling stands
All wan her lips and frozen red her hands
Her sunken eyes are modestly downcast
Her nightblack hair streams on the fitful blast
Her bosom passing fair is half revealed
And oh so cold the snow lies there congealed
Her feet benumbed her shoes all rent and worn
God help thee outcast lamb who standst forlorn
God help the poor
God help the poor An infants feeble wail
Comes from yon narrow gateway and behold
A female crouching there so deathly pale
Huddling her child to screen it from the cold
Her vesture scant her bonnet crushed and torn
A thin shawl doth her baby dear enfold
And so she bides the ruthless gale of morn
Which almost to her heart hath sent its cold
And now she sudden darts a ravening look
As one with new hot bread goes past the nook
And as the tempting load is onward borne
She weeps God help thee helpless one forlorn
God help the poor
God help the poor Behold yon famished lad
No shoes nor hose his wounded feet protect
With limping gait and looks so dreamy sad
He wanders onward stopping to inspect
Each window stored with articles of food
He yearns but to enjoy one cheering meal
Oh to the hungry palate viands rude
Would yield a zest the famished only feel
He now devours a crust of mouldy bread
With teeth and hands the precious boon is torn
Unmindful of the storm that round his head
Impetuous sweeps God help thee child forlorn
God help the poor
God help the poor Another have I found
A bowed and venerable man is he
His slouchèd hat with faded crape is bound
His coat is grey and threadbare too I see
»The rude winds« seem »to mock his hoary hair«
His shirtless bosom to the blast is bare
Anon he turns and casts a wistful eye
And with scant napkin wipes the blinding spray
And looks around as if he fain would spy
Friends he had feasted in his better day
Ah some are dead and some have long forborne
To know the poor and he is left forlorn
God help the poor
God help the poor who in lone valleys dwell
Or by far hills where whin and heather grow
Theirs is a story sad indeed to tell
Yet little cares the world and less twould know
About the toil and want men undergo
The wearying loom doth call them up at morn
They work till wornout nature sinks to sleep
They taste but are not fed The snow drifts deep
Around the fireless cot and blocks the door
The nightstorm howls a dirge across the moor
And shall they perish thus oppressed and lorn
Shall toil and famine hopeless still be borne
No God will yet arise and help the poor
»Amen« said Barton solemnly and sorrowfully »Mary wench couldst thou copy
me them lines dost think thats to say if Job there has no objection«
»Not I More theyre heard and read and the better say I«
So Mary took the paper And the next day on a blank halfsheet of a
valentine all bordered with hearts and darts a valentine she had once
suspected to come from Jem Wilson she copied Bamfords beautiful little poem
Chapter X
Return of the Prodigal
»My heart once soft as womans tear is gnarled
With gloating on the ills I cannot cure«
Elliott
»Then guard and shield her innocence
Let her not fall like me
Twere better oh a thousand times
She in her grave should be«
»The Outcast«
Despair settled down like a heavy cloud and now and then through the dead calm
of sufferings came pipings of stormy winds foretelling the end of these dark
prognostics In times of sorrowful or fierce endurance we are often soothed by
the mere repetition of old proverbs which tell the experience of our
forefathers but now its a long lane that has no turning the weariest day
draws to an end etc seemed false and vain sayings so long and so weary was
the pressure of the terrible times Deeper and deeper still sank the poor it
showed how much lingering suffering it takes to kill men that so few in
comparison died during those times But remember we only miss those who do
mens work in their humble sphere the aged the feeble the children when they
die are hardly noted by the world and yet to many hearts their deaths make a
blank which long years will never fill up Remember too that though it may
take much suffering to kill the ablebodied and effective members of society it
does not take much to reduce them to worn listless diseased creatures who
thenceforward crawl through life with moody hearts and painstricken bodies
The people had thought the poverty of the preceding years hard to bear and
had found its yoke heavy but this year added sorely to its weight Former times
had chastised them with whips but this chastised them with scorpions
Of course Barton had his share of mere bodily sufferings Before he had
gone up to London on his vain errand he had been working short time But in the
hopes of speedy redress by means of the interference of Parliament he had
thrown up his place and now when he asked leave to resume his work he was
told they were diminishing their number of hands every week and he was made
aware by the remarks of fellowworkmen that a Chartist delegate and a leading
member of a Trades Union was not likely to be favoured in his search after
employment Still he tried to keep up a brave heart concerning himself He knew
he could bear hunger for that power of endurance had been called forth when he
was a little child and had seen his mother hide her daily morsel to share it
among her children and when he being the eldest had told the noble lie that
he was not hungry could not eat a bit more in order to imitate his mothers
bravery and still the sharp wail of the younger infants Mary too was secure
of two meals a day at Miss Simmonds though by the way the dressmaker too
feeling the effect of bad times had left off giving tea to her apprentices
setting them the example of long abstinence by putting off her own meal till
work was done for the night however late that might be
But the rent It was halfacrown a week nearly all Marys earnings and
much less room might do for them only two Now came the time to be thankful
that the early dead were saved from the evil to come The agricultural
labourer generally has strong local attachments but they are far less common
almost obliterated among the inhabitants of a town Still there are exceptions
and Barton formed one He had removed to his present house just after the last
bad times when little Tom had sickened and died He had then thought the bustle
of a removal would give his poor stunned wife something to do and he had taken
more interest in the details of the proceeding than he otherwise would have
done in the hope of calling her forth to action again So he seemed to know
every brassheaded nail driven up for her convenience Only one had been
displaced It was Esthers bonnet nail which in his deep revengeful anger
against her after his wifes death he had torn out of the wall and cast into
the street It would be hard work to leave the house which yet seemed hallowed
by his wifes presence in the happy days of old But he was a law unto himself
though sometimes a bad fierce law and he resolved to give the rentcollector
notice and look out for a cheaper abode and tell Mary they must flit Poor
Mary she loved the house too It was wrenching up her natural feelings of
home for it would be long before the fibres of her heart would gather
themselves about another place
This trial was spared The collector of himself on the very Monday when
Barton planned to give him notice of his intention to leave lowered the rent
threepence a week just enough to make Barton compromise and agree to stay on a
little longer
But by degrees the house was stripped of all its little ornaments Some were
broken and the odd twopences and threepences wanted to pay for their repairs
were required for the far sterner necessity of food And byandby Mary began to
part with other superfluities at the pawnshop The smart teatray and
teacaddy long and carefully kept went for bread for her father He did not
ask for it or complain but she saw hunger in his shrunk fierce animal look
Then the blankets went for it was summer time and they could spare them and
their sale made a fund which Mary fancied would last till better times came
But it was soon all gone and then she looked around the room to crib it of its
few remaining ornaments To all these proceedings her father said never a word
If he fasted or feasted after the sale of some article on an unusual meal of
bread and cheese he took all with a sullen indifference which depressed Marys
heart She often wished he would apply for relief from the Guardians relieving
office often wondered the Trades Union did nothing for him Once when she
asked him as he sat grimed unshaven and gaunt after a days fasting over
the fire why he did not get relief from the town he turned round with grim
wrath and said »I dont want money child Dn their charity and their money
I want work and it is my right I want work«
He would bear it all he said to himself And he did bear it but not
meekly that was too much to expect Real meekness of character is called out by
experience of kindness And few had been kind to him Yet through it all with
stern determination he refused the assistance his Trades Union would have given
him It had not much to give but with worldly wisdom thought it better to
propitiate an active useful member than to help those who were more
unenergetic though they had large families to provide for Not so thought John
Barton With him need was right
»Give it to Tom Darbyshire« he said »Hes more claim on it than me for
hes more need of it with his seven children«
Now Tom Darbyshire was in his listless grumbling way a backbiting enemy
of John Bartons And he knew it but he was not to be influenced by that in a
matter like this
Mary went early to her work but her cheery laugh over it was now missed by
the other girls Her mind wandered over the present distress and then settled
as she stitched on the visions of the future where yet her thoughts dwelt more
on the circumstances of ease and the pomps and vanities awaiting her than on
the lover with whom she was to share them Still she was not insensible to the
pride of having attracted one so far above herself in station not insensible to
the secret pleasure of knowing that he whom so many admired had often said he
would give anything for one of her sweet smiles Her love for him was a bubble
blown out of vanity but it looked very real and very bright Sally Leadbitter
meanwhile keenly observed the signs of the times she found out that Mary had
begun to affix a stern value to money as the »Purchaser of Life« and many girls
had been dazzled and lured by gold even without the betraying love which she
believed to exist in Marys heart So she urged young Mr Carson by
representations of the want she was sure surrounded Mary to bring matters more
to a point But he had a kind of instinctive dread of hurting Marys pride of
spirit and durst not hint his knowledge in any way of the distress that many
must be enduring He felt that for the present he must still be content with
stolen meetings and summer evening strolls and the delight of pouring sweet
honeyed words into her ear while she listened with a blush and a smile that
made her look radiant with beauty No he would be cautious in order to be
certain for Mary one way or another he must make his He had no doubt of the
effect of his own personal charms in the long run for he knew he was handsome
and believed himself fascinating
If he had known what Marys home was he would not have been so much
convinced of his increasing influence over her by her being more and more ready
to linger with him in the sweet summer air For when she returned for the night
her father was often out and the house wanted the cheerful look it had had in
the days when money was never wanted to purchase soap and brushes blacklead
and pipeclay It was dingy and comfortless for of course there was not even
the dumb familiar homefriend a fire And Margaret too was now very often
from home singing at some of those grand places And Alice oh Mary wished she
had never left her cellar to go and live at Ancoats with her sisterinlaw For
in that matter Mary felt very guilty she had put off and put off going to see
the widow after George Wilsons death from dread of meeting Jem or giving him
reason to think she wished to be as intimate with him as formerly and now she
was so much ashamed of her delay that she was likely never to go at all
If her father was at home it was no better indeed it was worse He seldom
spoke less than ever and often when he did speak they were sharp angry words
such as he had never given her formerly Her temper was high too and her
answers not overmild and once in his passion he had even beaten her If Sally
Leadbitter or Mr Carson had been at hand at that moment Mary would have been
ready to leave home for ever She sat alone after her father had flung out of
the house bitterly thinking on the days that were gone angry with her own
hastiness and believing that her father did not love her striving to heap up
one painful thought on another Who cared for her Mr Carson might but in this
grief that seemed no comfort Mother dead Father so often angry so lately
cruel for it was a hard blow and blistered and reddened Marys soft white skin
with pain and then her heart turned round and she remembered with
selfreproach how provokingly she had looked and spoken and how much her father
had to bear and oh what a kind and loving parent he had been till these days
of trial The remembrance of one little instance of his fatherly love after
another thronged into her mind and she began to wonder how she could have
behaved to him as she had done
Then he came home and but for very shame she would have confessed her
penitence in words But she looked sullen from her effort to keep down emotion
and for some time her father did not know how to begin to speak At length he
gulped down pride and said
»Mary Im not above saying Im very sorry I beat thee Thou wert a bit
aggravating and Im not the man I was But it were wrong and Ill try never to
lay hands on thee again«
So he held out his arms and in many tears she told him her repentance for
her fault He never struck her again
Still he often was angry But that was almost better than being silent
Then he sat near the fireplace from habit smoking or chewing opium Oh how
Mary loathed that smell And in the dusk just before it merged into the short
summer night she had learned to look with dread towards the window which now
her father would have kept uncurtained for there were not seldom seen sights
which haunted her in her dreams Strange faces of pale men with dark glaring
eyes peered into the inner darkness and seemed desirous to ascertain if her
father was at home Or a hand and arm the body hidden was put within the
door and beckoned him away He always went And once or twice when Mary was in
bed she heard mens voices below in earnest whispered talk
They were all desperate members of Trades Unions ready for anything made
ready by want
While all this change for gloom yet struck fresh and heavy on Marys heart
her father startled her out of a reverie one evening by asking her when she had
been to see Jane Wilson From his manner of speaking she was made aware that he
had been but at the time of his visit he had never mentioned anything about it
Now however he gruffly told her to go next day without fail and added some
abuse of her for not having been before The little outward impulse of her
fathers speech gave Mary the push which she in this instance required and
accordingly timing her visit so as to avoid Jems hours at home she went the
following afternoon to Ancoats
The outside of the wellknown house struck her as different for the door
was closed instead of open as it once had always stood The windowplants
George Wilsons pride and especial care looked withering and drooping They had
been without water for a long time and now when the widow had reproached
herself severely for neglect in her ignorant anxiety she gave them too much On
opening the door Alice was seen not stirring about in her habitual way but
knitting by the fireside The room felt hot although the fire burnt grey and
dim under the bright rays of the afternoon sun Mrs Wilson was siding41 the
dinner things and talking all the time in a kind of whining shouting voice
which Mary did not at first understand She understood at once however that
her absence had been noted and talked over she saw a constrained look on Mrs
Wilsons sorrowstricken face which told her a scolding was to come
»Dear Mary is that you« she began »Why who would ha dreamt of seeing
you We thought youd clean forgotten us and Jem has often wondered if he
should know you if he met you in the street«
Now poor Jane Wilson had been sorely tried and at present her trials had
had no outward effect but that of increased acerbity of temper She wished to
show Mary how much she was offended and meant to strengthen her cause by
putting some of her own sharp speeches into Jems mouth
Mary felt guilty and had no good reason to give as an apology so for a
minute she stood silent looking very much ashamed and then turned to speak to
aunt Alice who in her surprised hearty greeting to Mary had dropped her ball
of worsted and was busy trying to set the thread to rights before the kitten
had entangled it past redemption once round every chair and twice round the
table
»You mun speak louder than that if you mean her to hear shes become as
deaf as a post this last few weeks Id ha told you if Id remembered how long
it were sin youd seen her«
»Yes my dear Im getting very hard o hearing of late« said Alice
catching the state of the case with her quick glancing eyes »I suppose its
the beginning of th end«
»Dont talk o that way« screamed her sisterinlaw »Weve had enow of
ends and deaths without forecasting more« She covered her face with her apron
and sat down to cry
»He was such a good husband« said she in a less excited tone to Mary as
she looked up with tearstreaming eyes from behind her apron »No one can tell
what Ive lost in him for no one knew his worth like me«
Marys listening sympathy softened her and she went on to unburden her
heavyladen heart
»Eh dear dear No one knows what Ive lost When my poor boys went I
thought the Almighty had crushed me to th ground but I never thought o losing
George I did na think I could ha borne to ha lived without him And yet Im
here and hes« A fresh burst of crying interrupted her speech
»Mary« beginning to speak again »did you ever hear what a poor
creature I were when he married me And he such a handsome fellow Jems nothing
to what his father were at his age«
Yes Mary had heard and so she said But the poor womans thoughts had gone
back to those days and her little recollections came out with many
interruptions of sighs and tears and shakes of the head
»There were nought about me for him to choose me I were just well enough
afore that accident but at after I were downright plain And there was Bessy
Witter as would ha given her eyes for him she as is Mrs Carson now for she
were a handsome lass although I never could see her beauty then and Carson
warnt so much above her as theyre both above us all now«
Mary went very red and wished she could help doing so and wished also that
Mrs Wilson would tell her more about the father and mother of her lover but
she durst not ask and Mrs Wilsons thoughts soon returned to her husband and
their early married days
»If youll believe me Mary there never was such a born goose at
housekeeping as I were and yet he married me I had been in a factory sin five
years old amost and I knew nought about cleaning or cooking let alone
washing and such like work The day after we were married he went to his work
at after breakfast and says he Jenny well ha th cold beef and potatoes
and thats a dinner for a prince I were anxious to make him comfortable God
knows how anxious And yet Id no notion how to cook a potato I knowd they
were boiled and knowd their skins were taken off and that were all So I
tidied my house in a rough kind o way then I looked at that very clock up
yonder« pointing at one that hung against the wall »and I seed it were nine
oclock so thinks I th potatoes shall be well boiled at any rate and I gets
em on th fire in a jiffy thats to say as soon as I could peel em which
were a tough job at first and then I fell to unpacking my boxes and at twenty
minutes past twelve he comes home and I had the beef ready on th table and I
went to take the potatoes out o th pot but oh Mary th water had boiled
away and they were all a nasty brown mess as smelt through all the house He
said nought and were very gentle but oh Mary I cried so that afternoon I
shall neer forget it no never I made many a blunder at after but none that
fretted me like that«
»Father does not like girls to work in factories« said Mary
»No I know he does not and reason good They oughtnt to go at after
theyre married that Im very clear about I could reckon up« counting with
her finger »ay nine men I know as has been driven to th publichouse by
having wives as worked in factories good folk too as thought there was no
harm in putting their little ones out at nurse and letting their house go all
dirty and their fires all out and that was a place as was tempting for a
husband to stay in was it He soon finds out ginshops where all is clean and
bright and where th fire blazes cheerily and gives a man a welcome as it
were«
Alice who was standing near for the convenience of hearing had caught much
of this speech and it was evident the subject had previously been discussed by
the women for she chimed in
»I wish our Jem could speak a word to th Queen about factory work for
married women Eh but he comes it strong when once yo get him to speak about
it Wife o hisn will never work away fra home«
»I say its Prince Albert as ought to be asked how hed like his missis to
be from home when he comes in tired and worn and wanting some one to cheer
him and maybe her to come in byandby just as tired and down in th mouth
and how hed like for her never to be at home to see to th cleaning of his
house or to keep a bright fire in his grate Let alone his meals being all
huggermugger and comfortless Id be bound prince as he is if his missis
served him so hed be off to a ginpalace or summut o that kind So why cant
he make a law again poor folks wives working in factories«
Mary ventured to say that she thought the Queen and Prince Albert could not
make laws but the answer was
»Pooh dont tell me its not the Queen as makes laws and isnt she bound
to obey Prince Albert And if he said they mustnt why shed say they mustnt
and then all folk would say oh no we never shall do any such thing no more«
»Jems getten on rarely« said Alice who had not heard her sisters last
burst of eloquence and whose thoughts were still running on her nephew and his
various talents »Hes found out summut about a crank or tank I forget rightly
which it is, but th masters made him foreman and he all the while turning off
hands but he said he could na part wi Jem nohow Hes good wage now I tell
him hell be thinking of marrying soon and he deserves a right down good wife
that he does«
Mary went very red and looked annoyed although there was a secret spring
of joy deep down in her heart at hearing Jem so spoken of But his mother only
saw the annoyed look and was piqued accordingly She was not over and above
desirous that her son should marry His presence in the house seemed a relic of
happier times and she had some little jealousy of his future wife whoever she
might be Still she could not bear any one not to feel gratified and flattered
by Jems preference and full well she knew how above all others he preferred
Mary Now she had never thought Mary good enough for Jem and her late neglect
in coming to see her still rankled a little in her breast So she determined to
invent a little in order to do away with any idea Mary might have that Jem
would choose her for his right down good wife as aunt Alice called it
»Ay hell be for taking a wife soon« and then in a lower voice as if
confidentially but really to prevent any contradiction or explanation from her
simple sisterinlaw she added
»Itll not be long afore Molly Gibson thats her at th provision shop
round the corner will hear a secret as will not displease her Im thinking
Shes been casting sheeps eyes at our Jem this many a day but he thought her
father would not give her to a common workingman but now hes good as her
every bit I thought once hed a fancy for thee Mary but I donnot think yod
ever ha suited so its best as it is«
By an effort Mary managed to keep down her vexation and to say »She hoped
hed be happy with Molly Gibson She was very handsome for certain«
»Ay and a notable body too Ill just step upstairs and show you the
patchwork quilt she gave me but last Saturday«
Mary was glad she was going out of the room Her words irritated her
perhaps not the less because she did not fully believe them Besides she wanted
to speak to Alice and Mrs Wilson seemed to think that she as the widow ought
to absorb all the attention
»Dear Alice« began Mary »Im so grieved to find you so deaf it must have
come on very rapid«
»Yes dear its a trial Ill not deny it Pray God give me strength to
find out its teaching I felt it sore one fine day when I thought Id go gather
some meadowsweet to make tea for Janes cough and the fields seemed so dree
and still and at first I could na make out what was wanting and then it struck
me it were th song o the birds and that I never should hear their sweet music
no more and I could na help crying a bit But Ive much to be thankful for I
think Im a comfort to Jane if Im only some one to scold now and then poor
body It takes off her thoughts from her sore losses when she can scold a bit
If my eyes are left I can do well enough I can guess at what folk are saying«
The splendid red and yellow patch quilt now made its appearance and Jane
Wilson would not be satisfied unless Mary praised it all over border centre
and groundwork right side and wrong and Mary did her duty saying all the
more because she could not work herself up to any very hearty admiration of her
rivals present She made haste however with her commendations in order to
avoid encountering Jem As soon as she was fairly away from the house and
street she slackened her pace and began to think Did Jem really care for
Molly Gibson Well if he did let him People seemed all to think he was much
too good for her Marys own self Perhaps some one else far more handsome
and far more grand would show him one day that she was good enough to be Mrs
Henry Carson So temper or what Mary called spirit led her to encourage Mr
Carson more than ever she had done before
Some weeks after this there was a meeting of the Trades Union to which John
Barton belonged The morning of the day on which it was to take place he had
lain late in bed for what was the use of getting up He had hesitated between
the purchase of meal or opium and had chosen the latter for its use had become
a necessity with him He wanted it to relieve him from the terrible depression
its absence occasioned A large lump seemed only to bring him into a natural
state or what had been his natural state formerly Eight oclock was the hour
fixed for the meeting and at it were read letters filled with details of woe
from all parts of the country Fierce heavy gloom brooded over the assembly
and fiercely and heavily did the men separate towards eleven oclock some
irritated by the opposition of others to their desperate plans
It was not a night to cheer them as they quitted the glare of the
gaslighted room and came out into the street Unceasing soaking rain was
falling the very lamps seemed obscured by the damp upon the glass and their
light reached but to a little distance from the posts The streets were cleared
of passersby not a creature seemed stirring except here and there a drenched
policeman in his oilskin cape Barton wished the others good night and set off
home He had gone through a street or two when he heard a step behind him but
he did not care to stop and see who it was A little further and the person
quickened step and touched his arm very lightly He turned and saw even by
the darkness visible of that badlylighted street that the woman who stood by
him was of no doubtful profession It was told by her faded finery all unfit to
meet the pelting of that pitiless storm the gauze bonnet once pink now dirty
white the muslin gown all draggled and soaking wet up to the very knees the
gaycoloured barège shawl closely wrapped round the form which yet shivered
and shook as the woman whispered »I want to speak to you«
He swore an oath and bade her begone
»I really do Dont send me away Im so out of breath I cannot say what I
would all at once« She put her hand to her side and caught her breath with
evident pain
»I tell thee Im not the man for thee« adding an opprobrious name »Stay«
said he as a thought suggested by her voice flashed across him He griped her
arm the arm he had just before shaken off and dragged her faintly resisting
to the nearest lamppost He pushed the bonnet back and roughly held the face
she would fain have averted to the light and in her large unnaturally bright
grey eyes her lovely mouth half open as if imploring the forbearance she
could not ask for in words he saw at once the longlost Esther she who had
caused his wifes death Much was like the gay creature of former years but the
glaring paint the sharp features the changed expression of the whole But most
of all he loathed the dress and yet the poor thing out of her little choice
of attire had put on the plainest she had to come on that nights errand
»So its thee is it Its thee« exclaimed John as he ground his teeth
and shook her with passion »Ive looked for thee long at corners o streets
and such like places I knew I should find thee at last Theell maybe bethink
thee o some words I spoke which put thee up at th time summut about
streetwalkers but oh no thou art none o them naughts no one thinks thou
art who sees thy fine draggletailed dress and thy pretty pink cheeks«
stopping for very want of breath
»Oh mercy John mercy listen to me for Marys sake«
She meant his daughter but the name only fell on his ear as belonging to
his wife and it was adding fuel to the fire In vain did her face grow deadly
pale around the vivid circle of paint in vain did she gasp for mercy he
burst forth again
»And thou names that name to me and thou thinks the thought of her will
bring thee mercy Dost thou know it was thee who killed her as sure as ever
Cain killed Abel Shed loved thee as her own and she trusted thee as her own
and when thou wert gone she never held head up again but died in less than a
three week and at her judgmentday shell rise and point to thee as her
murderer or if she dont I will«
He flung her trembling sinking fainting from him and strode away She
fell with a feeble scream against the lamppost and lay there in her weakness
unable to rise A policeman came up in time to see the close of these
occurrences and concluding from Esthers unsteady reeling fall that she was
tipsy he took her in her halfunconscious state to the lockups for the night
The superintendent of that abode of vice and misery was roused from his dozing
watch through the dark hours by halfdelirious wails and moanings which he
reported as arising from intoxication If he had listened he would have heard
these words repeated in various forms but always in the same anxious
muttering way
»He would not listen to me what can I do He would not listen to me and I
wanted to warn him Oh what shall I do to save Marys child What shall I do
How can I keep her from being such a one as I am such a wretched loathsome
creature She was listening just as I listened and loving just as I loved and
the end will be just like my end How shall I save her She wont hearken to
warning or heed it more than I did and who loves her well enough to watch over
her as she should be watched God keep her from harm And yet I wont pray for
her sinner that I am Can my prayers be heard No theyll only do harm How
shall I save her He would not listen to me«
So the night wore away The next morning she was taken up to the New Bailey
It was a clear case of disorderly vagrancy and she was committed to prison for
a month How much might happen in that time
Chapter XI
Mr Carsons Intentions Revealed
»O Mary canst thou wreck his peace
Wha for thy sake wad gladly die
Or canst thou break that heart of his
Whase only fault is loving thee«
Burns
»I can like of the wealth I must confess
Yet more I prize the man though moneyless
I am not of their humour yet that can
For title or estate affect a man
Or of myself one body deign to make
With him I loathe for his possessions sake«
Withers »Fidelia«
Barton returned home after his encounter with Esther uneasy and dissatisfied
He had said no more than he had been planning to say for years in case she was
ever thrown in his way in the character in which he felt certain he should meet
her He believed she deserved it all and yet he now wished he had not said it
Her look as she asked for mercy haunted him through his broken and disordered
sleep her form as he last saw her lying prostrate in helplessness would not
be banished from his dreams He sat up in bed to try and dispel the vision Now
too late his conscience smote him with harshness It would have been all very
well he thought to have said what he did if he had added some kind words at
last He wondered if his dead wife was conscious of that nights occurrence and
he hoped not for with her love for Esther he believed it would embitter heaven
to have seen her so degraded and repulsed For he now recalled her humility her
tacit acknowledgment of her lost character and he began to marvel if there was
power in the religion he had often heard of to turn her from her ways He felt
that no earthly power that he knew of could do it but there glimmered on his
darkness the idea that religion might save her Still where to find her again
In the wilderness of a large town where to meet with an individual of so little
value or note to any
And evening after evening he paced the same streets in which he had heard
those footsteps following him peering under every fantastic discreditable
bonnet in the hopes of once more meeting Esther and addressing her in a far
different manner from what he had done before But he returned night after
night disappointed in his search and at last gave it up in despair and tried
to recall his angry feelings towards her in order to find relief from his
present selfreproach
He often looked at Mary and wished she were not so like her aunt for the
very bodily likeness seemed to suggest the possibility of a similar likeness in
their fate and then this idea enraged his irritable mind and he became
suspicious and anxious about Marys conduct Now hitherto she had been so
remarkably free from all control and almost from all inquiry concerning her
actions that she did not brook this change in her fathers behaviour very well
Just when she was yielding more than ever to Mr Carsons desire of frequent
meetings it was hard to be so questioned concerning her hours of leaving off
work whether she had come straight home etc She could not tell lies though
she could conceal much if she were not questioned So she took refuge in
obstinate silence alleging as a reason for it her indignation at being so
crossexamined This did not add to the good feeling between father and
daughter and yet they dearly loved each other and in the minds of each one
principal reason for maintaining such behaviour as displeased the other was the
believing that this conduct would insure that persons happiness
Her father now began to wish Mary was married Then this terrible
superstitious fear suggested by her likeness to Esther would be done away with
He felt that he could not resume the reins he had once slackened But with a
husband it would be different If Jem Wilson would but marry her With his
character for steadiness and talent But he was afraid Mary had slighted him he
came so seldom now to the house He would ask her
»Mary whats come oer thee and Jem Wilson Yo were great friends at one
time«
»Oh folk say he is going to be married to Molly Gibson and of course
courting takes up a deal o time« answered Mary as indifferently as she could
»Thoust played thy cards badly then« replied her father in a surly tone
»At one time he were desperate fond o thee or Im much mistaken Much fonder
of thee than thou deservedst«
»Thats as people think« said Mary pertly for she remembered that the very
morning before she had met Mr Carson who had sighed and sworn and protested
all manner of tender vows that she was the loveliest sweetest best etc And
when she had seen him afterwards riding with one of his beautiful sisters had
he not evidently pointed her out as in some way or other an object worthy of
attention and interest and then lingered behind his sisters horse for a moment
to kiss his hand repeatedly So as for Jem Wilson she could whistle him down
the wind
But her father was not in the mood to put up with pertness and he upbraided
her with the loss of Jem Wilson till she had to bite her lips till the blood
came in order to keep down the angry words that would rise in her heart At
last her father left the house and then she might give way to her passionate
tears
It so happened that Jem after much anxious thought had determined that day
to put his fortune to the touch to win or lose all He was in a condition to
maintain a wife in comfort It was true his mother and aunt must form part of
the household but such is not an uncommon case among the poor and if there
were the advantages of previous friendship between the parties it was not he
thought an obstacle to matrimony Both mother and aunt he believed would
welcome Mary And oh what a certainty of happiness the idea of that welcome
implied
He had been absent and abstracted all day long with the thought of the
coming event of the evening He almost smiled at himself for his care in washing
and dressing in preparation for his visit to Mary as if one waistcoat or
another could decide his fate in so passionately a momentous thing He believed
he only delayed before his little lookingglass for cowardice for absolute fear
of a girl He would try not to think so much about the affair and he thought
the more
Poor Jem it is not an auspicious moment for thee
»Come in« said Mary as some one knocked at the door while she sat sadly
at her sewing trying to earn a few pence by working over hours at some
mourning
Jem entered looking more awkward and abashed than he had ever done before
Yet here was Mary all alone just as he had hoped to find her She did not ask
him to take a chair but after standing a minute or two he sat down near her
»Is your father at home Mary« said he by way of making an opening for
she seemed determined to keep silence and went on stitching away
»No hes gone to his Union I suppose« Another silence It was no use
waiting thought Jem The subject would never be led to by any talk he could
think of in his anxious fluttered state He had better begin at once
»Mary« said he and the unusual tone of his voice made her look up for an
instant but in that time she understood from his countenance what was coming
and her heart beat so suddenly and violently she could hardly sit still Yet one
thing she was sure of nothing he could say should make her have him She would
show them all who would be glad to have her She was not yet calm after her
fathers irritating speeches Yet her eyes fell veiled before that passionate
look fixed upon her
»Dear Mary for how dear you are I cannot rightly tell you in words Its
no new story Im going to speak about You must ha seen and known it long for
since we were boy and girl I ha loved you above father and mother and all and
all Ive thought on by day and dreamt on by night has been something in which
youve had a share Id no way of keeping you for long and I scorned to try and
tie you down and I lived in terror lest some one else should take you to
himself But now Mary Im foreman in th works and dear Mary listen« as
she in her unbearable agitation stood up and turned away from him He rose
too and came nearer trying to take hold of her hand but this she would not
allow She was bracing herself up to refuse him for once and for all
»And now Mary Ive a home to offer you and a heart as true as ever man
had to love you and cherish you we shall never be rich folk I dare say but if
a loving heart and a strong right arm can shield you from sorrow or from want
mine shall do it I cannot speak as I would like my love wont let itself be
put in words But oh darling say youll believe me and that youll be mine«
She could not speak at once her words would not come
»Mary they say silence gives consent is it so« he whispered
Now or never the effort must be made
»No it does not with me« Her voice was calm although she trembled from
head to foot »I will always be your friend Jem but I can never be your wife«
»Not my wife« said he mournfully »O Mary think awhile you cannot be my
friend if you will not be my wife At least I can never be content to be only
your friend Do think awhile If you say No you will make me hopeless
desperate Its no love of yesterday It has made the very groundwork of all
that people call good in me I dont know what I shall be if you wont have me
And Mary think how glad your father would be It may sound vain but hes told
me more than once how much he should like to see us two married«
Jem intended this for a powerful argument but in Marys present mood it
told against him more than anything for it suggested the false and foolish
idea that her father in his evident anxiety to promote her marriage with Jem
had been speaking to him on the subject with some degree of solicitation
»I tell you Jem it cannot be Once for all I will never marry you«
»And is this the end of all my hopes and fears the end of my life I may
say for it is the end of all worth living for« His agitation rose and carried
him into passion »Mary youll hear maybe of me as a drunkard and maybe as a
thief and maybe as a murderer Remember when all are speaking ill of me you
will have no right to blame me for its your cruelty that will have made me
what I feel I shall become You wont even say youll try and like me will you
Mary« said he suddenly changing his tone from threatening despair to fond
passionate entreaty as he took her hand and held it forcibly between both of
his while he tried to catch a glimpse of her averted face She was silent but
it was from deep and violent emotion He could not bear to wait he would not
hope to be dashed away again he rather in his bitterness of heart chose the
certainty of despair and before she could resolve what to answer he flung away
her hand and rushed out of the house
»Jem Jem« cried she with faint and choking voice It was too late he
left street after street behind him with his almost winged speed as he sought
the fields where he might give way unobserved to all the deep despair he felt
It was scarcely ten minutes since he had entered the house and found Mary
at comparative peace and now she lay half across the dresser her head hidden
in her hands and every part of her body shaking with the violence of her sobs
She could not have told at first if you had asked her and she could have
commanded voice enough to answer why she was in such agonised grief It was too
sudden for her to analyse or think upon it She only felt that by her own
doing her life would be hereafter blank and dreary Byandby her sorrow
exhausted her body by its power and she seemed to have no strength left for
crying She sat down and now thoughts crowded on her mind One little hour ago
and all was still unsaid and she had her fate in her own power And yet how
long ago had she determined to say pretty much what she did if the occasion
ever offered
It was as if two people were arguing the matter that mournful desponding
communion between her former self and her present self Herself a day an hour
ago and herself now For we have every one of us felt how a very few minutes of
the months and years called life will sometimes suffice to place all time past
and future in an entirely new light will make us see the vanity or the
criminality of the bygone and so change the aspect of the coming time that we
look with loathing on the very thing we have most desired A few moments may
change our character for life by giving a totally different direction to our
aims and energies
To return to Mary Her plan had been as we well know to marry Mr Carson
and the occurrence an hour ago was only a preliminary step True but it had
unveiled her heart to her it had convinced her that she loved Jem above all
persons or things But Jem was a poor mechanic with a mother and aunt to keep
a mother too who had shown her pretty clearly that she did not desire her for
a daughterinlaw while Mr Carson was rich and prosperous and gay and she
believed would place her in all circumstances of ease and luxury where want
could never come What were these hollow vanities to her now she had discovered
the passionate secret of her soul She felt as if she almost hated Mr Carson
who had decoyed her with his baubles She now saw how vain how nothing to her
would be all gaieties and pomps all joys and pleasures unless she might share
them with Jem yes with him she had harshly rejected so short a time ago If he
were poor she loved him all the better If his mother did think her unworthy of
him what was it but the truth as she now owned with bitter penitence She had
hitherto been walking in gropelight towards a precipice but in the clear
revelation of that past hour she saw her danger and turned away resolutely
and for ever
That was some comfort I mean her clear perception of what she ought not to
do of what no luring temptation should ever again induce her to hearken to How
could she best undo the wrong she had done to Jem and herself by refusing his
love was another anxious question She wearied herself by proposing plans and
rejecting them
She was roused to a consciousness of time by hearing the neighbouring
church clock strike twelve Her father she knew might be expected home any
minute and she was in no mood for a meeting with him So she hastily gathered
up her work and went to her own little bedroom leaving him to let himself in
She put out her candle that her father might not see its light under the
door and sat down on her bed to think But again turning things over in her
mind again and again she could only determine at once to put an end to all
further communication with Mr Carson in the most decided way she could
Maidenly modesty and true love is ever modest seemed to oppose every plan she
could think of for showing Jem how much she repented her decision against him
and how dearly she had now discovered that she loved him She came to the
unusual wisdom of resolving to do nothing but strive to be patient and improve
circumstances as they might turn up Surely if Jem knew of her remaining
unmarried he would try his fortune again He would never be content with one
rejection she believed she could not in his place She had been very wrong but
now she would endeavour to do right and have womanly patience until he saw her
changed and repentant mind in her natural actions Even if she had to wait for
years it was no more than now it was easy to look forward to as a penance for
her giddy flirting on the one hand and her cruel mistake concerning her
feelings on the other So anticipating a happy ending to the course of her
love however distant it might be she fell asleep just as the earliest factory
bells were ringing She had sunk down in her clothes and her sleep was
unrefreshing She wakened up shivery and chill in body and sorrowstricken in
mind though she could not at first rightly tell the cause of her depression
She recalled the events of the night before and still resolved to adhere to
the determination she had then formed But patience seemed a far more difficult
virtue this morning
She hastened downstairs and in her earnest sad desire to do right now
took much pains to secure a comfortable though scanty breakfast for her father
and when he dawdled into the room in an evidently irritable temper she bore
all with the gentleness of penitence till at last her mild answers turned away
wrath
She loathed the idea of meeting Sally Leadbitter at her daily work yet it
must be done and she tried to nerve herself for the encounter and to make it
at once understood that having determined to give up having anything further to
do with Mr Carson she considered the bond of intimacy broken between them
But Sally was not the person to let these resolutions be carried into effect
too easily She soon became aware of the present state of Marys feelings but
she thought they merely arose from the changeableness of girlhood and that the
time would come when Mary would thank her for almost forcing her to keep up her
meetings and communications with her rich lover
So when two days had passed over in rather too marked avoidance of Sally on
Marys part and when the former was made aware by Mr Carsons complaints that
Mary was not keeping her appointments with him and that unless he detained her
by force he had no chance of obtaining a word as she passed him in the street
on her rapid walk home she resolved to compel Mary to what she called her own
good
She took no notice during the third day of Marys avoidance as they sat at
work she rather seemed to acquiesce in the coolness of their intercourse She
put away her sewing early and went home to her mother who she said was more
ailing than usual The other girls soon followed her example and Mary casting
a rapid glance up and down the street as she stood last on Miss Simmonds
doorstep darted homewards in hopes of avoiding the person whom she was fast
learning to dread That night she was safe from any encounter on her road and
she arrived at home which she found as she expected empty for she knew it
was a club night which her father would not miss She sat down to recover
breath and to still her heart which panted more from nervousness than from
overexertion although she had walked so quickly Then she arose and taking
off her bonnet her eye caught the form of Sally Leadbitter passing the window
with a lingering step and looking into the darkness with all her might as if
to ascertain if Mary were returned In an instant she repassed and knocked at
the housedoor but without awaiting an answer she entered
»Well Mary dear« knowing well how little dear Mary considered her just
then »its so difficult to get any comfortable talk at Miss Simmonds I
thought Id just step up and see you at home«
»I understood from what you said your mother was ailing and that you
wanted to be with her« replied Mary in no welcoming tone
»Ay but mothers better now« said the unabashed Sally »Your fathers out
I suppose« looking round as well as she could for Mary made no haste to
perform the hospitable offices of striking a match and lighting a candle
»Yes hes out« said Mary shortly and busying herself at last about the
candle without ever asking her visitor to sit down
»So much the better« answered Sally »for to tell you the truth Mary Ive
a friend at th end of the road as is anxious to come and see you at home
since youre grown so particular as not to like to speak to him in the street
Hell be here directly«
»O Sally dont let him« said Mary speaking at last heartily and running
to the door she would have fastened it but Sally held her hands laughing
meanwhile at her distress
»Oh please Sally« struggling »dear Sally dont let him come here the
neighbours will so talk and fatherll go mad if he hears hell kill me Sally
he will Besides I dont love him I never did Oh let me go« as footsteps
approached and then as they passed the house and seemed to give her a
respite she continued »Do Sally dear Sally go and tell him I dont love
him and that I dont want to have anything more to do with him It was very
wrong I dare say keeping company with him at all but Im very sorry if Ive
led him to think too much of me and I dont want him to think any more Will
you tell him this Sally and Ill do anything for you if you will«
»Ill tell you what Ill do« said Sally in a more relenting mood »Ill go
back with you to where hes waiting for us or rather I should say where I
told him to wait for a quarter of an hour till I seed if your father was at
home and if I didnt come back in that time he said hed come here and break
the door open but hed see you«
»Oh let us go let us go« said Mary feeling that the interview must be
and had better be anywhere than at home where her father might return at any
minute She snatched up her bonnet and was at the end of the court in an
instant but then not knowing whether to turn to the right or to the left she
was obliged to wait for Sally who came leisurely up and put her arm through
Marys with a kind of decided hold intended to prevent the possibility of her
changing her mind and turning back But this under the circumstances was quite
different to Marys plan She had wondered more than once if she must not have
another interview with Mr Carson and had then determined while she expressed
her resolution that it should be the final one to tell him how sorry she was if
she had thoughtlessly given him false hopes For be it remembered she had the
innocence or the ignorance to believe his intentions honourable and he
feeling that at any price he must have her only that he would obtain her as
cheaply as he could had never undeceived her while Sally Leadbitter laughed in
her sleeve at them both and wondered how it would all end whether Mary would
gain her point of marriage with her sly affectation of believing such to be Mr
Carsons intention in courting her
Not very far from the end of the street into which the court where Mary
lived opened they met Mr Carson his hat a good deal slouched over his face
as if afraid of being recognised He turned when he saw them coming and led the
way without uttering a word although they were close behind to a street of
halffinished houses
The length of the walk gave Mary time to recoil from the interview which was
to follow but even if her own resolve to go through with it had failed there
was the steady grasp of Sally Leadbitter which she could not evade without an
absolute struggle
At last he stopped in the shelter and concealment of a wooden fence put up
to keep the building rubbish from intruding on the footpavement Inside this
fence a minute afterwards the girls were standing by him Mary now returning
Sallys detaining grasp with interest for she had determined on the way to make
her a witness willing or unwilling to the ensuing conversation But Sallys
curiosity led her to be a very passive prisoner in Marys hold
With more freedom than he had ever used before Mr Carson put his arm
firmly round Marys waist in spite of her indignant resistance
»Nay nay you little witch Now I have caught you I shall keep you
prisoner Tell me now what has made you run away from me so fast these few days
tell me you sweet little coquette«
Mary ceased struggling but turned so as to be almost opposite to him while
she spoke out calmly and boldly
»Mr Carson I want to speak to you for once and for all Since I met you
last Monday evening I have made up my mind to have nothing more to do with you
I know Ive been wrong in leading you to think I liked you but I believe I
didnt rightly know my own mind and I humbly beg your pardon sir if Ive led
you to think too much of me«
For an instant he was surprised the next vanity came to his aid and
convinced him that she could only be joking He young agreeable rich
handsome No she was only showing a little womanly fondness for coquetting
»Youre a darling little rascal to go on in this way Humbly begging my
pardon if youve made me think too much of you As if you didnt know I think of
you from morning till night But you want to be told it again and again do
you«
»No indeed sir I dont I would far liefer42 that you should say you
would never think of me again than that you should speak of me in this way For
indeed sir I never was more in earnest than I am when I say tonight is the
last night I will ever speak to you«
»Last night you sweet little equivocator but not last day Ha Mary Ive
caught you have I« as she puzzled by his perseverance in thinking her joking
hesitated in what form she could now put her meaning
»I mean sir« she said sharply »that I will never speak to you again at
any time after tonight«
»And whats made this change Mary« said he seriously enough now »Have I
done anything to offend you« added he earnestly
»No sir« she answered gently but yet firmly »I cannot tell you exactly
why Ive changed my mind but I shall not alter it again and as I said before
I beg your pardon if Ive done wrong by you And now sir if you please
goodnight«
»But I do not please You shall not go What have I done Mary Tell me You
must not go without telling me how I have vexed you What would you have me do«
»Nothing sir but« in an agitated tone »oh let me go You cannot change
my mind its quite made up Oh sir why do you hold me so tight If you will
know why I wont have anything more to do with you it is that I cannot love
you I have tried and I really cannot«
This naïve and candid avowal served her but little He could not understand
how it could be true Some reason lurked behind He was passionately in love
What should he do to tempt her A thought struck him
»Listen Mary Nay I cannot let you go till you have heard me I do love
you dearly and I wont believe but what you love me a very little just a very
little Well if you dont like to own it never mind I only want now to tell
you how much I love you by what I am ready to give up for you You know or
perhaps you are not fully aware how little my father and mother would like me
to marry you So angry would they be and so much ridicule should I have to
brave that of course I have never thought of it till now I thought we could be
happy enough without marriage« Deep sank those words into Marys heart »But
now if you like Ill get a licence tomorrow morning nay tonight and Ill
marry you in defiance of all the world rather than give you up In a year or
two my father will forgive me and meanwhile you shall have every luxury money
can purchase and every charm that love can devise to make your life happy
After all my mother was but a factory girl« This was said to himself as if
to reconcile himself to this bold step »Now Mary you see how willing I am to
to sacrifice a good deal for you I even offer you marriage to satisfy your
little ambitious heart so now wont you say you can love me a little little
bit«
He pulled her towards him To his surprise she still resisted Yes though
all she had pictured to herself for so many months in being the wife of Mr
Carson was now within her grasp she resisted His speech had given her but one
feeling that of exceeding great relief For she had dreaded now she knew what
true love was to think of the attachment she might have created the deep
feeling her flirting conduct might have called out She had loaded herself with
reproaches for the misery she might have caused It was a relief to gather that
the attachment was of that low despicable kind which can plan to seduce the
object of its affection that the feeling she had caused was shallow enough for
it only pretended to embrace self at the expense of the misery the ruin of
one falsely termed beloved She need not be penitent to such a plotter that was
the relief
»I am obliged to you sir for telling me what you have You may think I am
a fool but I did think you meant to marry me all along and yet thinking so I
felt I could not love you Still I felt sorry I had gone so far in keeping
company with you Now sir I tell you if I had loved you before I dont think
I should have loved you now you have told me you meant to ruin me for thats
the plain English of not meaning to marry me till just this minute I said I was
sorry and humbly begged your pardon that was before I knew what you were Now
I scorn you sir for plotting to ruin a poor girl Goodnight«
And with a wrench for which she had reserved all her strength she flew off
like a bolt They heard her flying footsteps echo down the quiet street The
next sound was Sallys laugh which grated on Mr Carsons ears and keenly
irritated him
»And what do you find so amusing Sally« asked he
»Oh sir I beg your pardon I humbly beg your pardon as Mary says but I
cant help laughing to think how shes outwitted us« She was going to have
said outwitted you but changed the pronoun
»Why Sally had you any idea she was going to fly out in this style«
»No I hadnt to be sure But if you did think of marrying her why if I
may be so bold as to ask did you go and tell her you had thought of doing
otherwise by her That was what put her up at last«
»Why I had repeatedly before led her to infer that marriage was not my
object I never dreamed she could have been so foolish as to have mistaken me
little provoking romancer though she be So I naturally wished her to know what
a sacrifice of prejudice of of myself in short I was willing to make for
her sake yet I dont think she was aware of it after all I believe I might
have any lady in Manchester if I liked and yet I was willing and ready to marry
a poor dressmaker Dont you understand me now and dont you see what a
sacrifice I was making to humour her and all to no avail«
Sally was silent so he went on
»My father would have forgiven any temporary connection far sooner than my
marrying one so far beneath me in rank«
»I thought you said sir your mother was a factory girl« remarked Sally
rather maliciously
»Yes yes but then my father was in much such a station at any rate
there was not the disparity there is between Mary and me«
Another pause
»Then you mean to give her up sir She made no bones of saying she gave you
up«
»No I do not mean to give her up whatever you and she may please to think
I am more in love with her than ever even for this charming capricious
ebullition of hers Shell come round you may depend upon it Women always do
They always have second thoughts and find out that they are best in casting off
a lover Mind I dont say I shall offer her the same terms again«
With a few more words of no importance the allies parted
Chapter XII
Old Alices Bairn
»I lovd him not and yet now he is gone
I feel I am alone
I checkd him while he spoke yet could he speak
Alas I would not check
For reasons not to love him once I sought
And wearied all my thought«
WS Landor
And now Mary had as she thought dismissed both her lovers But they looked on
their dismissals with very different eyes He who loved her with all his heart
and with all his soul considered his rejection final He did not comfort
himself with the idea which would have proved so well founded in his case that
women have second thoughts about casting off their lovers He had too much
respect for his own heartiness of love to believe himself unworthy of Mary that
mock humble conceit did not enter his head He thought he did not »hit Marys
fancy« and though that may sound a trivial everyday expression yet the
reality of it cut him to the heart Wild visions of enlistment of drinking
himself into forgetfulness of becoming desperate in some way or another
entered his mind but then the thought of his mother stood like an angel with a
drawn sword in the way to sin For you know »he was the only son of his
mother and she was a widow« dependent on him for daily bread So he could not
squander away health and time which were to him money wherewith to support her
failing years He went to his work accordingly to all outward semblance just
as usual but with a heavy heavy heart within
Mr Carson as we have seen persevered in considering Marys rejection of
him as merely a charming caprice If she were at work Sally Leadbitter was sure
to slip a passionately loving note into her hand and then so skilfully move
away from her side that Mary could not all at once return it without making
some sensation among the workwomen She was even forced to take several home
with her But after reading one she determined on her plan She made no great
resistance to receiving them from Sally but kept them unopened and
occasionally returned them in a blank halfsheet of paper But far worse than
this was the being so constantly waylaid as she went home by her persevering
lover who had been so long acquainted with all her habits that she found it
difficult to evade him Late or early she was never certain of being free from
him Go this way or that he might come up some cross street when she had just
congratulated herself on evading him for that day He could not have taken a
surer mode of making himself odious to her
And all this time Jem Wilson never came Not to see her that she did not
expect but to see her father to she did not know what but she had hoped he
would have come on some excuse just to see if she hadnt changed her mind He
never came Then she grew weary and impatient and her spirits sank The
persecution of the one lover and the neglect of the other oppressed her
sorely She could not now sit quietly through the evening at her work or if
she kept by a strong effort from pacing up and down the room she felt as if
she must sing to keep off thought while she sewed And her songs were the
maddest merriest she could think of Barbara Allen and such sorrowful
ditties did well enough for happy times but now she required all the aid that
could be derived from external excitement to keep down the impulse of grief
And her father too he was a great anxiety to her he looked so changed
and so ill Yet he would not acknowledge to any ailment She knew that be it as
late as it would she never left off work until if the poor servants paid her
pretty regularly for the odd jobs of mending she did for them she had earned a
few pence enough for one good meal for her father on the next day But very
frequently all she could do in the morning after her late sitting up at night
was to run with the work home and receive the money from the person for whom it
was done She could not stay often to make purchases of food but gave up the
money at once to her fathers eager clutch sometimes prompted by a savage
hunger it is true but more frequently by a craving for opium
On the whole he was not so hungry as his daughter For it was a long fast
from the one oclock dinner hour at Miss Simmonds to the close of Marys vigil
which was often extended to midnight She was young and had not yet learned to
bear clemming
One evening as she sang a merry song over her work stopping occasionally
to sigh the blind Margaret came groping in It had been one of Marys
additional sorrows that her friend had been absent from home accompanying the
lecturer on music in his round among the manufacturing towns of Yorkshire and
Lancashire Her grandfather too had seen this to be a good time for going his
expeditions in search of specimens so that the house had been shut up for
several weeks
»O Margaret Margaret how glad I am to see you Take care There now
youre all right thats fathers chair Sit down« She kissed her over and
over again
»It seems like the beginning o brighter times to see you again Margaret
Bless you And how well you look«
»Doctors always send ailing folk for change of air and you know Ive had
plenty o that same lately«
»Youve been quite a traveller for sure Tell us all about it do Margaret
Where have you been to first place«
»Eh lass that would take a long time to tell Half oer the world I
sometimes think Bolton and Bury and Owdham and Halifax and but Mary guess
who I saw there Maybe you know though so its not fair guessing«
»No I dunnot Tell me Margaret for I cannot abide waiting and guessing«
»Well one night as I were going fra my lodgings wi the help on a lad as
belonged to th landlady to find the room where I were to sing I heard a cough
before me walking along Thinks I thats Jem Wilsons cough or Im much
mistaken Next time came a sneeze and cough and then I were certain First I
hesitated whether I should speak thinking if it were a stranger hed maybe
think me forrard43 But I knew blind folks must not be nesh about using their
tongues so says I Jem Wilson is that you And sure enough it was and nobody
else Did you know he were in Halifax Mary«
»No« she answered faintly and sadly for Halifax was all the same to her
heart as the Antipodes equally inaccessible by humble penitent looks and
maidenly tokens of love
»Well hes there however hes putting up an engine for some folks there
for his master Hes doing well for hes getten four or five men under him
wed two or three meetings and he telled me all about his invention for doing
away wi the crank or somewhat His masters bought it from him and taen out
a patent and Jems a gentleman for life wi the money his master gied him But
youll ha heard all this Mary«
No she had not
»Well I thought it all happened afore he left Manchester and then in
course youd ha known But maybe it were all settled after he got to Halifax
however hes gotten two or three hunder pounds for his invention But whats up
with you Mary youre sadly out of sorts Youve never been quarrelling wi
Jem surely«
Now Mary cried outright she was weak in body and unhappy in mind and the
time was come when she might have the relief of telling her grief She could not
bring herself to confess how much of her sorrow was caused by her having been
vain and foolish she hoped that need never be known and she could not bear to
think of it
»O Margaret do you know Jem came here one night when I were put out and
cross Oh dear dear I could bite my tongue out when I think on it And he
told me how he loved me and I thought I did not love him and I told him I
didnt and Margaret he believed me and went away so sad and so angry and
now Id do anything I would indeed« her sobs choked the end of her
sentence Margaret looked at her with sorrow but with hope for she had no
doubt in her own mind that it was only a temporary estrangement
»Tell me Margaret« said Mary taking her apron down from her eyes and
looking at Margaret with eager anxiety »What can I do to bring him back to me
Should I write to him«
»No« replied her friend »that would not do Men are so queer they like to
ha the courting to themselves«
»But I did not mean to write him a courting letter« said Mary somewhat
indignantly
»If you wrote at all it would be to give him a hint youd taken the rue
and would be very glad to have him now I believe now hed rather find that out
himself«
»But he wont try« said Mary sighing »How can he find it out when hes at
Halifax«
»If hes a will hes a way depend upon it And you would not have him if
hes not a will to you Mary No dear« changing her tone from the somewhat
hard way in which sensible people too often speak to the soft accents of
tenderness which come with such peculiar grace from them »you must just wait
and be patient You may depend upon it all will end well and better than if
you meddled in it now«
»But its so hard to be patient« pleaded Mary
»Ay dear being patient is the hardest work we any on us have to go
through life I take it Waiting is far more difficult than doing Ive known
that about my sight and many a one has known it in watching the sick but its
one of Gods lessons we all must learn one way or another« After a pause
»Have ye been to see his mother of late«
»No not for some weeks When last I went she was so frabbit44 with me that
I really thought she wished Id keep away«
»Well if I were you Id go Jem will hear ont and it will do you far more
good in his mind than writing a letter which after all you would find a tough
piece of work when you came to settle to it Twould be hard to say neither too
much nor too little But I must be going grandfather is at home and its our
first night together and he must not be sitting wanting me any longer«
She rose up from her seat but still delayed going
»Mary Ive somewhat else I want to say to you and I dont rightly know how
to begin You see grandfather and I know what bad times is and we know your
father is out of work and Im getting more money than I can well manage and
dear would you just take this bit o gold and pay me back in good times« The
tears stood in Margarets eyes as she spoke
»Dear Margaret were not so bad pressed as that« The thought of her
father and his ill looks and his one meal a day rushed upon Mary »And yet
dear if it would not put you out o your way I would work hard to make it up
to you but would not your grandfather be vexed«
»Not he wench It were more his thought than mine and we have gotten ever
so many more at home so dont hurry yourself about paying Its hard to be
blind to be sure else money comes in so easily now to what it used to do and
its downright pleasure to earn it for I do so like singing«
»I wish I could sing« said Mary looking at the sovereign
»Some has one kind of gifts and some another Manys the time when I could
see that I longed for your beauty Mary Were like childer ever wanting what
we han not got But now I must say just one more word Remember if youre sore
pressed for money we shall take it very unkind if you donnot let us know
Goodbye to ye«
In spite of her blindness she hurried away anxious to rejoin her
grandfather and desirous also to escape from Marys expressions of gratitude
Her visit had done Mary good in many ways It had strengthened her patience
and her hope it had given her confidence in Margarets sympathy and last and
really least in comforting power of so little value are silver and gold in
comparison to love that gift in every ones power to bestow came the
consciousness of the moneyvalue of the sovereign she held in her hand The many
things it might purchase First of all came the thought of the comfortable
supper for her father that very night and acting instantly upon the idea she
set off in hopes that all the provision shops might not yet be closed although
it was so late
That night the cottage shone with unusual light and fire gleam and the
father and daughter sat down to a meal they thought almost extravagant It was
so long since they had had enough to eat
»Food gives heart« say the Lancashire people and the next day Mary made
time to go and call on Mrs Wilson according to Margarets advice She found her
quite alone and more gracious than she had been the last time Mary had visited
her Alice was gone out she said
»She would just step up to the postoffice all for no earthly use For it
were to ask if they hadnt a letter lying there for her from her fosterson
Will Wilson the sailorlad«
»What made her think there were a letter« asked Mary
»Why yo see a neighbour as has been in Liverpool telled us Wills ship
were come in Now he said last time he were in Liverpool hed ha come to ha
seen Alice but his ship had but a week holiday and hard work for the men in
that time too So Alice makes sure hell come this and has had her hand behind
her ear at every noise in th street thinking it were him And today she were
neither to have nor to hold but off she would go to th post and see if he had
na sent her a line to th old house near yo I tried to get her to give up
going for let alone her deafness shes getten so dark she cannot see five
yards afore her but no she would go poor old body«
»I did not know her sight failed her she used to have good eyes enough when
she lived near us«
»Ay but its gone lately a good deal But you never ask after Jem«
anxious to get in a word on the subject nearest her heart
»No« replied Mary blushing scarlet »How is he«
»I cannot justly say how he is seeing hes at Halifax but he were very
well when he wrote last Tuesday Han ye heard o his good luck«
Rather to her disappointment Mary owned she had heard of the sum his master
had paid him for his invention
»Well and did not Margaret tell you what hed done wi it Its just like
him though neer to say a word about it Why when he were paid what does he
do but get his master to help him to buy an income for me and Alice He had her
name put down for her life but poor thing shell not be long to the fore Im
thinking Shes sadly failed of late And so Mary yo see were two ladies o
property Its a matter o twenty pound a year they tell me I wish the twins
had lived bless em« said she dropping a few tears »They should ha had the
best o schooling and their bellyfuls o food I suppose theyre better off in
heaven only I should so like to see em«
Marys heart filled with love at this new proof of Jems goodness but she
could not talk about it She took Jane Wilsons hand and pressed it with
affection and then turned the subject to Will her sailor nephew Jane was a
little bit sorry but her prosperity had made her gentler and she did not
resent what she felt at Marys indifference to Jem and his merits
»Hes been in Africa and that neighbourhood I believe Hes a fine chap
but hes not getten Jems hair His has too much o the red in it He sent Alice
but maybe she telled you a matter o five pound when he were over before
but that were nought to an income yo know«
»Its not every one that can get a hundred or two at a time« said Mary
»No no thats true enough Theres not many a one like Jem Thats Alices
step« said she hastening to open the door to her sisterinlaw Alice looked
weary and sad and dusty The weariness and the dust would not have been
noticed either by her or the others if it had not been for the sadness
»No letters« said Mrs Wilson
»No none I must just wait another day to hear fra my lad Its very dree
work waiting« said Alice
Margarets words came into Marys mind Every one has their time and kind of
waiting
»If I but knew he were safe and not drowned« spoke Alice »If I but knew
he were drowned I would ask grace to say Thy will be done Its the waiting«
»Its hard work to be patient to all of us« said Mary »I know I find it
so but I did not know one so good as you did Alice I shall not think so badly
of myself for being a bit impatient now Ive heard you say you find it
difficult«
The idea of reproach to Alice was the last in Marys mind and Alice knew it
was Nevertheless she said
»Then my dear I beg your pardon and Gods pardon too if Ive weakened
your faith by showing you how feeble mine was Half our lifes spent in
waiting and it ill becomes one like me wi so many mercies to grumble Ill
try and put a bridle oer my tongue and my thoughts too« She spoke in a humble
and gentle voice like one asking forgiveness
»Come Alice« interposed Mrs Wilson »dont fret yoursel for eer a trifle
wrong said here or there See Ive put th kettle on and you and Mary shall
ha a dish o tea in no time«
So she bustled about and brought out a comfortablelooking substantial
loaf and set Mary to cut bread and butter while she rattled out the teacups
always a cheerful sound
Just as they were sitting down there was a knock heard at the door and
without waiting for it to be opened from the inside some one lifted the latch
and in a mans voice asked if one George Wilson lived there
Mrs Wilson was entering on a long and sorrowful explanation of his having
once lived there but of his having dropped down dead when Alice with the
instinct of love for in all usual and common instances sight and hearing failed
to convey impressions to her until long after other people had received them
arose and tottered to the door
»My bairn my own dear bairn« she exclaimed falling on Will Wilsons
neck
You may fancy the hospitable and welcoming commotion that ensued how Mrs
Wilson laughed and talked and cried all together if such a thing can be
done and how Mary gazed with wondering pleasure at her old playmate now a
dashing bronzedlooking ringleted sailor frank and hearty and affectionate
But it was something different from common to see Alices joy at once more
having her fosterchild with her She did not speak for she really could not
but the tears came coursing down her old withered cheeks and dimmed the horn
spectacles she had put on in order to pry lovingly into his face So what with
her failing sight and her tearblinded eyes she gave up the attempt of
learning his face by heart through the medium of that sense and tried another
She passed her sodden shrivelled hands all trembling with eagerness over his
manly face bent meekly down in order that she might more easily make her
strange inspection At last her soul was satisfied
After tea Mary feeling sure there was much to be said on both sides at
which it would be better none should be present not even an intimate friend
like herself got up to go away This seemed to arouse Alice from her dreamy
consciousness of exceeding happiness and she hastily followed Mary to the door
There standing outside with the latch in her hand she took hold of Marys
arm and spoke nearly the first words she had uttered since her nephews return
»My dear I shall never forgive mysel if my wicked words tonight are any
stumblingblock in your path See how the Lord has put coals of fire on my head
O Mary dont let my being an unbelieving Thomas weaken your faith Wait
patiently on the Lord whatever your trouble may be«
Chapter XIII
A Travellers Tales
»The mermaid sat upon the rocks
All day long
Admiring her beauty and combing her locks
And singing a mermaid song
And hear the mermaids song you may
As sure as sure can be
If you will but follow the sun all day
And souse with him into the sea«
WS Landor
It was perhaps four or five days after the events mentioned in the last chapter
that one evening as Mary stood lost in reverie at the window she saw Will
Wilson enter the court and come quickly up to her door She was glad to see
him for he had always been a friend of hers perhaps too much like her in
character ever to become anything nearer or dearer She opened the door in
readiness to receive his frank greeting which she as frankly returned
»Come Mary on with bonnet and shawl or whatever rigging you women require
before leaving the house Im sent to fetch you and I cant lose time when Im
under orders«
»Where am I to go to« asked Mary as her heart leaped up at the thought of
who might be waiting for her
»Not very far« replied he »Only to old Job Leghs round the corner there
Aunt would have me come and see these new friends of hers and then we meant to
ha come on here to see you and your father but the old gentleman seems
inclined to make a night of it and have you all there Where is your father I
want to see him He must come too«
»Hes out but Ill leave word next door for him to follow me thats to
say if he comes home afore long« She added hesitatingly »Is any one else at
Jobs«
»No My aunt Jane would not come for some maggot or other and as for Jem
I dont know what youve all been doing to him but hes as downhearted a chap
as Id wish to see Hes had his sorrows sure enough poor lad But its time
for him to be shaking off his dull looks and not go moping like a girl«
»Then hes come fra Halifax is he« asked Mary
»Yes his bodys come but I think hes left his heart behind him His
tongue Im sure he has as we used to say to childer when they would not speak
I try to rouse him up a bit and I think he likes having me with him but still
hes as gloomy and as dull as can be Twas only yesterday he took me to the
works and youd ha thought us two Quakers as the spirit hadnt moved all the
way down we were so mum Its a place to craze a man certainly such a noisy
black hole There were one or two things worth looking at the bellows for
instance or the gale they called a bellows I could ha stood near it a whole
day and if Id a berth in that place I should like to be bellowsman if there
is such a one But Jem werent diverted even with that he stood as grave as a
judge while it blew my hat out o my hand Hes lost all relish for his food
too which frets my aunt sadly Come Mary arnt you ready«
She had not been able to gather if she were to see Jem at Job Leghs but
when the door was opened she at once saw and felt he was not there The evening
then would be a blank at least so she thought for the first five minutes but
she soon forgot her disappointment in the cheerful meeting of old friends all
except herself with some cause for rejoicing at that very time Margaret who
could not be idle was knitting away with her face looking full into the room
away from her work Alice sat meek and patient with her dimmed eyes and gentle
look trying to see and to hear but never complaining indeed in her inner
self she was blessing God for her happiness for the joy of having her nephew
her child near her was far more present to her mind than her deprivations of
sight and hearing
Job was in the full glory of host and hostess too for by a tacit agreement
he had roused himself from his habitual abstraction and had assumed many of
Margarets little household duties While he moved about he was deep in
conversation with the young sailor trying to extract from him any circumstances
connected with the natural history of the different countries he had visited
»Oh if you are fond of grubs and flies and beetles theres no place for
em like Sierra Leone I wish youd had some of ours we had rather too much of
a good thing we drank them with our drink and could scarcely keep from eating
them with our food I never thought any folk could care for such fat green
beasts as those or I would ha brought you them by the thousand A plate full
o peas soup would ha been full enough for you I dare say it were often too
full for us«
»I would ha given a good deal for some on em« said Job
»Well I knew folk at home liked some o the queer things one meets with
abroad but I never thought theyd care for them nasty slimy things I were
always on the lookout for a mermaid for that I knew were a curiosity«
»You might ha looked long enough« said Job in an undertone of contempt
which however the quick ears of the sailor caught
»Not so long master in some latitudes as you think It stands to reason
th sea hereabouts is too cold for mermaids for women here dont go half naked
on account o climate But Ive been in lands where muslin were too hot to wear
on land and where the sea were more than milkwarm and though Id never the
good luck to see a mermaid in that latitude I know them that has«
»Do tell us about it« cried Mary
»Pooh pooh« said Job the naturalist
Both speeches determined Will to go on with his story What could a fellow
who had never been many miles from home know about the wonders of the deep that
he should put him down in that way
»Well it were Jack Harris our third mate last voyage as many and many a
time telled us all about it You see he were becalmed off Chatham Island thats
in the Great Pacific and a warm enough latitude for mermaids and sharks and
such like perils So some of the men took the longboat and pulled for the
island to see what it were like and when they got near they heard a puffing
like a creature come up to take breath youve never heard a diver No Well
youve heard folks in th asthma and it were for all the world like that So
they looked around and what should they see but a mermaid sitting on a rock
and sunning herself The water is always warmer when its rough you know so I
suppose in the calm she felt it rather chilly and had come up to warm herself«
»What was she like« asked Mary breathlessly
Job took his pipe off the chimneypiece and began to smoke with very
audible puffs as if the story were not worth listening to
»Oh Jack used to say she was for all the world as beautiful as any of the
wax ladies in the barbers shops only Mary there were one little difference
her hair was bright grass green«
»I should not think that was pretty« said Mary hesitatingly as if not
liking to doubt the perfection of anything belonging to such an acknowledged
beauty
»Oh but it is when youre used to it I always think when first we get
sight of land theres no colour so lovely as grass green However she had
green hair sure enough and were proud enough of it too for she were combing
it out full length when first they saw her They all thought she were a fair
prize and maybe as good as a whale in ready money they were whalefishers you
know For some folk think a deal of mermaids whatever other folk do« This was
a hit at Job who retaliated in a series of sonorous spittings and puffs
»So as I were saying they pulled towards her thinking to catch her She
were all the while combing her beautiful hair and beckoning to them while with
the other hand she held a lookingglass«
»How many hands had she« asked Job
»Two to be sure just like any other woman« answered Will indignantly
»Oh I thought you said she beckoned with one hand and combed her hair with
another and held a lookingglass with her third« said Job with provoking
quietness
»No I didnt at least if I did I meant she did one thing after another
as any one but« here he mumbled a word or two »could understand Well Mary«
turning very decidedly towards her »when she saw them coming near whether it
were she grew frightened at their fowlingpieces as they had on board for a bit
o shooting on the island or whether it were she were just a fickle jade as did
not rightly know her own mind which seeing one half of her was woman I think
myself was most probable but when they were only about two oars length from
the rock where she sat down she plopped into the water leaving nothing but her
hinder end of a fish tail sticking up for a minute and then that disappeared
too«
»And did they never see her again« asked Mary
»Never so plain the man who had the second watch one night declared he saw
her swimming round the ship and holding up her glass for him to look in and
then he saw the little cottage near Aber in Wales where his wife lived as
plain as ever he saw it in life and his wife standing outside shading her eyes
as if she were looking for him But Jack Harris gave him no credit for he said
he were always a bit of a romancer and beside that were a homesick
downhearted chap«
»I wish they had caught her« said Mary musing
»They got one thing as belonged to her« replied Will »and that Ive often
seen with my own eyes and I reckon its a sure proof of the truth of their
story for them that wants proof«
»What was it« asked Margaret almost anxious her grandfather should be
convinced
»Why in her hurry she left her comb on the rock and one o the men spied
it so they thought that were better than nothing and they rowed there and took
it and Jack Harris had it on board the John Cropper and I saw him comb his
hair with it every Sunday morning«
»What was it like« asked Mary eagerly her imagination running on coral
combs studded with pearls
»Why if it had not had such a strange yarn belonging to it youd never ha
noticed it from any other smalltooth comb«
»I should rather think not« sneered Job Legh
The sailor bit his lips to keep down his anger against an old man Margaret
felt very uneasy knowing her grandfather so well and not daring to guess what
caustic remark might come next to irritate the young sailor guest
Mary however was too much interested by the wonders of the deep to
perceive the incredulity with which Job Legh received Wilsons account of the
mermaid and when he left off half offended and very much inclined not to open
his lips again through the evening she eagerly said
»Oh do tell us something more of what you hear and see on board ship Do
Will«
»Whats the use Mary if folk wont believe one There are things I saw
with my own eyes that some people would pish and pshaw at as if I were a baby
to be put down by cross noises But Ill tell you Mary« with an emphasis on
you »some more of the wonders of the sea sin youre not too wise to believe
me I have seen a fish fly«
This did stagger Mary She had heard of mermaids as signs of inns and as
seawonders but never of flying fish Not so Job He put down his pipe and
nodding his head as a token of approbation he said
»Ay ay young man Now youre speaking truth«
»Well now youll swallow that old gentleman Youll credit me when I say
Ive seen a critter half fish half bird and you wont credit me when I say
there be such beasts as mermaids half fish half woman To me ones just as
strange as tother«
»You never saw the mermaid yoursel« interposed Margaret gently But »love
me love my dog« was Will Wilsons motto only his version was »Believe me
believe Jack Harris« and the remark was not so soothing to him as it was
intended to have been
»Its the Exocetus one of the Malacopterygii Abdominales« said Job much
interested
»Ay there you go Youre one o them folks as never knows beasts unless
theyre called out o their names Put em in Sunday clothes and you know em
but in their workaday English you never know nought about em Ive met wi
many o your kidney and if Id ha known it Id ha christened poor Jacks
mermaid wi some grand gibberish of a name Mermaidicus Jack Harrisensis thats
just like their newfangled words Dye believe theres such a thing as the
Mermaidicus master« asked Will enjoying his own joke uncommonly as most
people do
»Not I tell me about the«
»Well« said Will pleased at having excited the old gentlemans faith and
credit at last »it were on this last voyage about a days sail from Madeira
that one of our men«
»Not Jack Harris I hope« murmured Job
»Called me« continued Will not noticing the interruption »to see the what
dye call it flying fish I say it is It were twenty feet out o water and it
flew near on to a hundred yards But I say old gentleman I ha gotten one
dried and if youll take it why Ill give it you only« he added in a lower
tone »I wish youd just gie me credit for the Mermaidicus«
I really believe if the assuming faith in the story of the mermaid had been
made the condition of receiving the flying fish Job Legh sincere man as he
was would have pretended belief he was so much delighted at the idea of
possessing this specimen He won the sailors heart by getting up to shake both
his hands in his vehement gratitude puzzling poor old Alice who yet smiled
through her wonder for she understood the action to indicate some kindly
feeling towards her nephew
Job wanted to prove his gratitude and was puzzled how to do it He feared
the young man would not appreciate any of his duplicate Araneides not even the
great American Mygale one of his most precious treasures or else he would
gladly have bestowed any duplicate on the donor of a real dried Exocetus What
could he do for him He could ask Margaret to sing Other folks beside her old
doating grandfather thought a deal of her songs So Margaret began some of her
noble oldfashioned songs She knew no modern music for which her auditors
might have been thankful but she poured her rich voice out in some of the old
canzonets she had lately learnt while accompanying the musical lecturer on his
tour
Mary was amused to see how the young sailor sat entranced mouth eyes all
open in order to catch every breath of sound His very lids refused to wink as
if afraid in that brief proverbial interval to lose a particle of the rich music
that floated through the room For the first time the idea crossed Marys mind
that it was possible the plain little sensible Margaret so prim and demure
might have power over the heart of the handsome dashing spirited Will Wilson
Job too was rapidly changing his opinion of his new guest The flying fish
went a great way and his undisguised admiration for Margarets singing carried
him still further
It was amusing enough to see these two within the hour so barely civil to
each other endeavouring now to be ultraagreeable Will as soon as he had
taken breath a long deep gasp of admiration after Margarets song sidled up
to Job and asked him in a sort of doubting tone
»You wouldnt like a live Manx cat would ye master«
»A what« exclaimed Job
»I dont know its best name« said Will humbly »But we call em just Manx
cats Theyre cats without tails«
Now Job in all his natural history had never heard of such animals so
Will continued
»Because Im going afore joining my ship to see mothers friends in the
island and would gladly bring you one if so be youd like to have it They
look as queer and out o nature as flying fish or« he gulped the words down
that should have followed »Especially when you see em walking a rooftop
right again the sky when a cat as is a proper cat is sure to stick her tail
stiff out behind like a slack rope dancer abalancing but these cats having no
tail cannot stick it out which captivates some people uncommonly If yoll
allow me Ill bring one for Miss there« jerking his head at Margaret Job
assented with grateful curiosity wishing much to see the tailless phenomenon
»When are you going to sail« asked Mary
»I cannot justly say our ships bound for America next voyage they tell
me A messmate will let me know when her sailingday is fixed but Ive got to
go to th Isle o Man first I promised uncle last time I were in England to go
this next time I may have to hoist the blue Peter any day so make much of me
while you have me Mary«
Job asked him if he had been in America
»Havent I North and South both This time were bound to North
YankeeLand as we call it where Uncle Sam lives«
»Uncle who« said Mary
»Oh its a way sailors have of speaking I only mean Im going to Boston
US thats Uncle Sam«
Mary did not understand so she left him and went to sit by Alice who could
not hear conversation unless expressly addressed to her She had sat patiently
silent the greater part of the night and now greeted Mary with a quiet smile
»Wheres yor father« asked she
»I guess hes at his Union hes there most evenings«
Alice shook her head but whether it were that she did not hear or that she
did not quite approve of what she heard Mary could not make out She sat
silently watching Alice and regretting over her dimmed and veiled eyes
formerly so bright and speaking As if Alice understood by some other sense what
was passing in Marys mind she turned suddenly round and answered Marys
thought
»Yore mourning for me my dear and theres no need Mary Im as happy as
a child I sometimes think I am a child whom the Lord is hushabying to my long
sleep For when I were a nursegirl my missis always telled me to speak very
soft and low and to darken the room that her little one might go to sleep and
now all noises are hushed and still to me and the bonny earth seems dim and
dark and I know its my Father lulling me away to my long sleep Im very well
content and yo mustnt fret for me Ive had wellnigh every blessing in life I
could desire«
Mary thought of Alices longcherished fond wish to revisit the home of her
childhood so often and often deferred and now probably never to take place Or
if it did how changed from the fond anticipation of what it was to have been
It would be a mockery to the blind and deaf Alice
The evening came quickly to an end There was the humble cheerful meal and
then the bustling merry farewell and Mary was once more in the quietness and
solitude of her own dingy drearylooking home her father still out the fire
extinguished and her evenings task of work lying all undone upon the dresser
But it had been a pleasant little interlude to think upon It had distracted her
attention for a few hours from the pressure of many uneasy thoughts of the
dark heavy oppressive times when sorrow and want seemed to surround her on
every side of her father his changed and altered looks telling so plainly of
broken health and an embittered heart of the morrow and the morrow beyond
that to be spent in that close monotonous workroom with Sally Leadbitters
odious whispers hissing in her ear and of the hunted look so full of dread
from Miss Simmonds doorstep up and down the street lest her persecuting lover
should be near for he lay in wait for her with wonderful perseverance and of
late had made himself almost hateful by the unmanly force which he had used to
detain her to listen to him and the indifference with which he exposed her to
the remarks of the passersby any one of whom might circulate reports which it
would be terrible for her father to hear and worse than death should they
reach Jem Wilson And all this she had drawn upon herself by her giddy flirting
Oh how she loathed the recollection of the hot summer evening when worn out
by stitching and sewing she had loitered homewards with weary langour and
first listened to the voice of the tempter
And Jem Wilson O Jem Jem why did you not come to receive some of the
modest looks and words of love which Mary longed to give you to try and make up
for the hasty rejection which you as hastily took to be final though both
mourned over it with many tears But day after day passed away and patience
seemed of no avail and Marys cry was ever the old moan of the Moated Grange
»Why comes he not she said
I am aweary aweary
I would that I were dead«
Chapter XIV
Jems Interview with Poor Esther
»Know the temptation ere you judge the crime
Look on this tree twas green and fair and graceful
Yet now save these few shoots how dry and rotten
Thou canst not tell the cause Not long ago
A neighbour oak with which its roots were twined
In falling wrenched them with such cruel force
That though we covered them again with care
Its beauty withered and it pined away
So could we look into the human breast
How oft the fatal blight that meets our view
Should we trace down to the torn bleeding fibres
Of a too trusting heart where it were shame
For pitying tears to give contempt or blame«
»Street Walks«
The month was over the honeymoon to the newlymarried the exquisite
convalescence to the living mother of a living child the first dark days of
nothingness to the widow and the child bereaved the term of penance of hard
labour and of solitary confinement to the shrinking shivering hopeless
prisoner
»Sick and in prison and ye visited me« Shall you or I receive such
blessing I know one who will An overseer of a foundry an aged man with hoary
hair has spent his Sabbaths for many years in visiting the prisoners and the
afflicted in Manchester New Bailey not merely advising and comforting but
putting means into their power of regaining the virtue and the peace they had
lost becoming himself their guarantee in obtaining employment and never
deserting those who have once asked help from him45
Esthers term of imprisonment was ended She received a good character in
the governors books she had picked her daily quantity of oakum had never
deserved the extra punishment of the treadmill and had been civil and decorous
in her language And once more she was out of prison The door closed behind her
with a ponderous clang and in her desolation she felt as if shut out of home
from the only shelter she could meet with houseless and penniless as she was
on that dreary day
But it was but for an instant that she stood there doubting One thought had
haunted her both by night and by day with monomaniacal incessancy and that
thought was how to save Mary her dead sisters only child her own little pet
in the days of her innocence from following in the same downward path to vice
To whom could she speak and ask for aid She shrank from the idea of addressing
John Barton again her heart sank within her at the remembrance of his fierce
repulsing action and far fiercer words It seemed worse than death to reveal
her condition to Mary else she sometimes thought that this course would be the
most terrible the most efficient warning She must speak to that she was
soulcompelled but to whom She dreaded addressing any of her former female
acquaintance even supposing they had sense or spirit or interest enough to
undertake her mission
To whom shall the outcast prostitute tell her tale Who will give her help
in the day of need Hers is the lepersin and all stand aloof dreading to be
counted unclean
In her wild night wanderings she had noted the haunts and habits of many a
one who little thought of a watcher in the poor forsaken woman You may easily
imagine that a double interest was attached by her to the ways and
companionships of those with whom she had been acquainted in the days which
when present she had considered hardlyworked and monotonous but which now in
retrospection seemed so happy and unclouded Accordingly she had as we have
seen known where to meet with John Barton on that unfortunate night which had
only produced irritation in him and a months imprisonment to her She had also
observed that he was still intimate with the Wilsons She had seen him walking
and talking with both father and son her old friends too and she had shed
unregarded unvalued tears when some one had casually told her of George
Wilsons sudden death It now flashed across her mind that to the son to Marys
playfellow her elder brother in the days of childhood her tale might be told
and listened to with interest by him and some mode of action suggested by which
Mary might be guarded and saved
All these thoughts had passed through her mind while yet she was in prison
so when she was turned out her purpose was clear and she did not feel her
desolation of freedom as she would otherwise have done
That night she stationed herself early near the foundry where she knew Jem
worked he stayed later than usual being detained by some arrangements for the
morrow She grew tired and impatient many workmen had come out of the door in
the long dead brick wall and eagerly had she peered into their faces deaf to
all insult or curse He must have gone home early one more turn in the street
and she would go
During that turn he came out and in the quiet of that street of workshops
and warehouses she directly heard his steps How her heart failed her for an
instant but still she was not daunted from her purpose painful as its
fulfilment was sure to be She laid her hand on his arm As she expected after
a momentary glance at the person who thus endeavoured to detain him he made an
effort to shake it off and pass on But trembling as she was she had provided
against this by a firm and unusual grasp
»You must listen to me Jem Wilson« she said with almost an accent of
command
»Go away missis Ive nought to do with you either in hearkening or
talking«
He made another struggle
»You must listen« she said again authoritatively »for Mary Bartons
sake«
The spell of her name was as potent as that of the mariners glittering eye
»He listened like a threeyear child«
»I know you care enough for her to wish to save her from harm«
He interrupted his earnest gaze into her face with the exclamation
»And who can yo be to know Mary Barton or to know that shes aught to me«
There was a little strife in Esthers mind for an instant between the shame
of acknowledging herself and the additional weight to her revelation which such
acknowledgment would give Then she spoke
»Do you remember Esther the sister of John Bartons wife the aunt to Mary
And the valentine I sent you last February ten years«
»Yes I mind her well But yo are not Esther are you« He looked again into
her face and seeing that indeed it was his boyhoods friend he took her hand
and shook it with a cordiality that forgot the present in the past
»Why Esther Where han ye been this many a year Where han ye been
wandering that we none of us could find you out«
The question was asked thoughtlessly but answered with fierce earnestness
»Where have I been What have I been doing Why do you torment me with
questions like these Can you not guess But the story of my life is wanted to
give force to my speech afterwards I will tell it you Nay dont change your
fickle mind now and say you dont want to hear it You must hear it and I must
tell it and then see after Mary and take care she does not become like me As
she is loving now so did I love once one above me far« She remarked not in
her own absorption the change in Jems breathing the sudden clutch at the wall
which told the fearfully vivid interest he took in what she said »He was so
handsome so kind Well the regiment was ordered to Chester did I tell you he
was an officer and he could not bear to part from me nor I from him so he
took me with him I never thought poor Mary would have taken it so to heart I
always meant to send for her to pay me a visit when I was married for mark
you he promised me marriage They all do Then came three years of happiness I
suppose I ought not to have been happy but I was I had a little girl too Oh
the sweetest darling that ever was seen But I must not think of her« putting
her hand wildly up to her forehead »or I shall go mad I shall«
»Dont tell me any more about yourself« said Jem soothingly
»What youre tired already are you but I will tell you as youve asked
for it you shall hear it I wont recall the agony of the past for nothing I
will have the relief of telling it Oh how happy I was« sinking her voice
into a plaintive childlike manner »It went like a shot through me when one day
he came to me and told me he was ordered to Ireland and must leave me behind
at Bristol we then were«
Jem muttered some words she caught their meaning and in a pleading voice
continued
»Oh dont abuse him dont speak a word against him You dont know how I
love him yet yet when I am sunk so low You dont guess how kind he was He
gave me fifty pounds before we parted and I knew he could ill spare it Dont
Jem please« as his muttered indignation rose again For her sake he ceased »I
might have done better with the money I see now But I did not know the value
of it then Formerly I had earned it easily enough at the factory and as I had
no more sensible wants I spent it on dress and on eating While I lived with
him I had it for asking and fifty pounds would I thought go a long way So I
went back to Chester where Id been so happy and set up a smallware shop and
hired a room near We should have done well but alas alas my little girl fell
ill and I could not mind my shop and her too and things grew worse and worse
I sold my goods anyhow to get money to buy her food and medicine I wrote over
and over again to her father for help but he must have changed his quarters
for I never got an answer The landlord seized the few bobbins and tapes I had
left for shoprent and the person to whom the mean little room to which we
had been forced to remove belonged threatened to turn us out unless his rent
was paid it had run on many weeks and it was winter cold bleak winter and my
child was so ill so ill and I was starving And I could not bear to see her
suffer and forgot how much better it would be for us to die together oh her
moans her moans which money could give the means of relieving So I went out
into the street one January night Do you think God will punish me for that«
she asked with wild vehemence almost amounting to insanity and shaking Jems
arm in order to force an answer from him
But before he could shape his hearts sympathy into words her voice had
lost its wildness and she spoke with the quiet of despair
»But its no matter Ive done that since which separates us as far asunder
as heaven and hell can be« Her voice rose again to the sharp pitch of agony
»My darling my darling even after death I may not see thee my own sweet one
she was so good like a little angel What is that text I dont remember
the text mother used to teach me when I sat on her knee long ago it begins
Blessed are the pure «
»Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God«
»Ay thats it It would break mothers heart if she knew what I am now it
did break Marys heart you see And now I recollect it was about her child I
wanted to see you Jem You know Mary Barton dont you« said she trying to
collect her thoughts
Yes Jem knew her How well his beating heart could testify
»Well theres something to do for her I forget what wait a minute She is
so like my little girl« said she raising her eyes glistening with unshed
tears in search of the sympathy of Jems countenance
He deeply pitied her but oh how he longed to recall her mind to the
subject of Mary and the lover above her in rank and the service to be done for
her sake But he controlled himself to silence After awhile she spoke again
and in a calmer voice
»When I came to Manchester for I could not stay in Chester after her
death I found you all out very soon And yet I never thought my poor sister
was dead I suppose I would not think so I used to watch about the court where
John lived for many and many a night and gather all I could about them from
the neighbours talk for I never asked a question I put this and that
together and followed one and listened to another manys the time Ive
watched the policeman off his beat and peeped through the chink of the
windowshutter to see the old room and sometimes Mary or her father sitting up
late for some reason or another I found out Mary went to learn dressmaking and
I began to be frightened for her for its a bad life for a girl to be out late
at night in the streets and after many an hour of weary work theyre ready to
follow after any novelty that makes a little change But I made up my mind that
bad as I was I could watch over Mary and perhaps keep her from harm So I used
to wait for her at nights and follow her home often when she little knew any
one was near her There was one of her companions I never could abide and Im
sure that girl is at the bottom of some mischief Byandby Marys walks
homewards were not alone She was joined soon after she came out by a man a
gentleman I began to fear for her for I saw she was lighthearted and pleased
with his attentions and I thought worse of him for having such long talks with
that bold girl I told you of But I was laid up for a long time with spitting of
blood and could do nothing Im sure it made me worse thinking about what
might be happening to Mary And when I came out all was going on as before
only she seemed fonder of him than ever and oh Jem her father wont listen to
me and its you must save Mary Youre like a brother to her and maybe could
give her advice and watch over her and at any rate John will hearken to you
only hes so stern and so cruel« She began to cry a little at the remembrance
of his harsh words but Jem cut her short by his hoarse stern inquiry
»Who is this spark that Mary loves Tell me his name«
»Its young Carson old Carsons son that your father worked for«
There was a pause She broke the silence
»O Jem I charge you with the care of her I suppose it would be murder to
kill her but it would be better for her to die than to live to lead such a life
as I do Do you hear me Jem«
»Yes I hear you It would be better Better we were all dead« This was
said as if thinking aloud but he immediately changed his tone and continued
»Esther you may trust to my doing all I can for Mary That I have
determined on And now listen to me You loathe the life you lead else you
would not speak of it as you do Come home with me Come to my mother She and
my aunt Alice live together I will see that they give you a welcome And
tomorrow I will see if some honest way of living cannot be found for you Come
home with me«
She was silent for a minute and he hoped he had gained his point Then she
said
»God bless you Jem for the words you have just spoken Some years ago you
might have saved me as I hope and trust you will yet save Mary But it is too
late now too late« she added with accents of deep despair
Still he did not relax his hold »Come home« he said
»I tell you I cannot I could not lead a virtuous life if I would I should
only disgrace you If you will know all« said she as he still seemed inclined
to urge her »I must have drink Such as live like me could not bear life if
they did not drink Its the only thing to keep us from suicide If we did not
drink we could not stand the memory of what we have been and the thought of
what we are for a day If I go without food and without shelter I must have
my dram Oh you dont know the awful nights I have had in prison for want of
it« said she shuddering and glaring round with terrified eyes as if dreading
to see some spiritual creature with dim form near her
»It is so frightful to see them« whispering in tones of wildness although
so low spoken »There they go round and round my bed the whole night through My
mother carrying little Annie I wonder how they got together and Mary and
all looking at me with their sad stony eyes O Jem it is so terrible They
dont turn back either but pass behind the head of the bed and I feel their
eyes on me everywhere If I creep under the clothes I still see them and what
is worse« hissing out her words with fright »they see me Dont speak to me of
leading a better life I must have drink I cannot pass tonight without a
dram I dare not«
Jem was silent from deep sympathy Oh could he then do nothing for her
She spoke again but in a less excited tone although it was thrillingly
earnest
»You are grieved for me I know it better than if you told me in words But
you can do nothing for me I am past hope You can yet save Mary You must She
is innocent except for the great error of loving one above her in station Jem
you will save her«
With heart and soul though in few words Jem promised that if aught earthly
could keep her from falling he would do it Then she blessed him and bade him
goodnight
»Stay a minute« said he as she was on the point of departure »I may want
to speak to you again I mun know where to find you where do you live«
She laughed strangely »And do you think one sunk so low as I am has a home
Decent good people have homes We have none No if you want me come at night
and look at the corners of the streets about here The colder the bleaker the
more stormy the night the more certain you will be to find me For then« she
added with a plaintive fall in her voice »it is so cold sleeping in entries
and on doorsteps and I want a dram more than ever«
Again she rapidly turned off and Jem also went on his way But before he
reached the end of the street even in the midst of the jealous anguish that
filled his heart his conscience smote him He had not done enough to save her
One more effort and she might have come Nay twenty efforts would have been
well rewarded by her yielding He turned back but she was gone In the tumult
of his other feelings his selfreproach was deadened for the time But many and
many a day afterwards he bitterly regretted his omission of duty his weariness
of welldoing
Now the great thing was to reach home and solitude Mary loved another
Oh how should he bear it He had thought her rejection of him a hard trial but
that was nothing now He only remembered it to be thankful that he had not
yielded to the temptation of trying his fate again not in actual words but in
a meeting where her manner should tell far more than words that her sweet
smiles her dainty movements her pretty household ways were all to be reserved
to gladden anothers eyes and heart And he must live on that seemed the
strangest That a long life and he knew men did live long even with deep
biting sorrow corroding at their hearts must be spent without Mary nay with
the consciousness she was anothers That hell of thought he would reserve for
the quiet of his own room the dead stillness of night He was on the threshold
of home now
He entered There were the usual faces the usual sights He loathed them
and then he cursed himself because he loathed them His mothers love had taken
a cross turn because he had kept the tempting supper she had prepared for him
waiting until it was nearly spoilt Alice her dulled senses deadening day by
day sat mutely near the fire her happiness bounded by the consciousness of the
presence of her fosterchild knowing that his voice repeated what was passing
to her deafened ear that his arm removed each little obstacle to her tottering
steps And Will out of the very kindness of his heart talked more and more
merrily than ever He saw Jem was downcast and fancied his rattling might cheer
him at any rate it drowned his aunts muttered grumblings and in some measure
concealed the blank of the evening At last bedtime came and Will withdrew to
his neighbouring lodging and Jane and Alice Wilson had raked the fire and
fastened doors and shutters and pattered upstairs with their tottering
footsteps and shrill voices Jem too went to the closet termed his bedroom
There was no bolt to the door but by one strong effort of his right arm a
heavy chest was moved against it and he could sit down on the side of his bed
and think
Mary loved another That idea would rise uppermost in his mind and had to
be combated in all its forms of pain It was perhaps no great wonder that she
should prefer one so much above Jem in the external things of life But the
gentleman why did he with his range of choice among the ladies of the land
why did he stoop down to carry off the poor mans darling With all the glories
of the garden at his hand why did he prefer to cull the wildrose Jems own
fragrant wildrose
His own Oh never now his own Gone for evermore
Then uprose the guilty longing for blood the frenzy of jealousy Some
one should die He would rather Mary were dead cold in her grave than that she
were anothers A vision of her pale sweet face with her bright hair all
bedabbled with gore seemed to float constantly before his aching eyes But hers
were ever open and contained in their soft deathly look such mute reproach
What had she done to deserve such cruel treatment from him She had been wooed
by one whom Jem knew to be handsome gay and bright and she had given him her
love That was all It was the wooer who should die Yes die knowing the cause
of his death Jem pictured him and gloated on the picture lying smitten yet
conscious and listening to the upbraiding accusation of his murderer How he
had left his own rank and dared to love a maiden of low degree and oh
stinging agony of all how she in return had loved him Then the other nature
spoke up and bade him remember the anguish he should so prepare for Mary At
first he refused to listen to that better voice or listened only to pervert He
would glory in her wailing grief he would take pleasure in her desolation of
heart
No he could not said the still small voice It would be worse far worse
to have caused such woe than it was now to bear his present heavy burden
But it was too heavy too grievous to be borne and live He would slay
himself and the lovers should love on and the sun shine bright and he with his
burning woeful heart would be at rest Rest that is reserved for the people of
God
Had he not promised with such earnest purpose of soul as makes words more
solemn than oaths to save Mary from becoming such as Esther Should he shrink
from the duties of life into the cowardliness of death Who would then guard
Mary with her love and her innocence Would it not be a goodly thing to serve
her although she loved him not to be her preserving angel through the perils
of life and she unconscious all the while
He braced up his soul and said to himself that with Gods help he would be
that earthly keeper
And now the mists and the storms seemed clearing away from his path though
it still was full of stinging thorns Having done the duty nearest to him of
reducing the tumult of his own heart to something like order the second became
more plain before him
Poor Esthers experience had led her perhaps too hastily to the conclusion
that Mr Carsons intentions were evil towards Mary at least she had given no
just ground for the fears she entertained that such was the case It was
possible nay to Jems heart very probable that he might only be too happy to
marry her She was a lady by right of nature Jem thought in movement grace
and spirit What was birth to a Manchester manufacturer many of whom glory and
justly too in being the architects of their own fortunes And as far as wealth
was concerned judging another by himself Jem could only imagine it a great
privilege to lay it at the feet of the loved one Harry Carsons mother had been
a factory girl so after all what was the great reason for doubting his
intentions towards Mary
There might probably be some little awkwardness about the affair at first
Marys father having such strong prejudices on the one hand and something of
the same kind being likely to exist on the part of Mr Carsons family But Jem
knew he had power over John Bartons mind and it would be something to exert
that power in promoting Marys happiness and to relinquish all thought of self
in so doing
Oh why had Esther chosen him for this office It was beyond his strength to
act rightly Why had she singled him out
The answer came when he was calm enough to listen for it Because Mary had
no other friend capable of the duty required of him the duty of a brother as
Esther imagined him to be in feeling from his long friendship He would be unto
her as a brother
As such he ought to ascertain Harry Carsons intentions towards her in
winning her affections He would ask him straightforwardly as became man
speaking to man not concealing if need were the interest he felt in Mary
Then with the resolve to do his duty to the best of his power peace came
into his soul he had left the windy storm and tempest behind
Two hours before daydawn he fell asleep
Chapter XV
A Violent Meeting between the Rivals
»What thoughtful heart can look into this gulf
That darkly yawns twixt rich and poor
And not find food for saddest meditation
Can see without a pang of keenest grief
Them fiercely battling like some natural foes
Whom God had made with help and sympathy
To stand as brothers side by side united
Where is the wisdom that shall bridge this gulf
And bind them once again in trust and love«
»LoveTruths«
We must return to John Barton Poor John He never got over his disappointing
journey to London The deep mortification he then experienced with perhaps as
little selfishness for its cause as mortification ever had was of no temporary
nature indeed few of his feelings were
Then came a long period of bodily privation of daily hunger after food and
though he tried to persuade himself he could bear want himself with stoical
indifference and did care about it as little as most men yet the body took its
revenge for its uneasy feelings The mind became soured and morose and lost
much of its equipoise It was no longer elastic as in the days of youth or in
times of comparative happiness it ceased to hope And it is hard to live on
when one can no longer hope
The same state of feeling which John Barton entertained if belonging to one
who had had leisure to think of such things and physicians to give names to
them would have been called monomania so haunting so incessant were the
thoughts that pressed upon him I have somewhere read a forcibly described
punishment among the Italians worthy of a Borgia The supposed or real criminal
was shut up in a room supplied with every convenience and luxury and at first
mourned little over his imprisonment But day by day he became aware that the
space between the walls of his apartment was narrowing and then he understood
the end Those painted walls would come into hideous nearness and at last crush
the life out of him
And so day by day nearer and nearer came the diseased thoughts of John
Barton They excluded the light of heaven the cheering sounds of earth They
were preparing his death
It is true much of their morbid power might be ascribed to the use of opium
But before you blame too harshly this use or rather abuse try a hopeless life
with daily cravings of the body for food Try not alone being without hope
yourself but seeing all around you reduced to the same despair arising from
the same circumstances all around you telling though they use no words or
language by their looks and feeble actions that they are suffering and
sinking under the pressure of want Would you not be glad to forget life and
its burdens And opium gives forgetfulness for a time
It is true they who thus purchase it pay dearly for their oblivion but can
you expect the uneducated to count the cost of their whistle Poor wretches
They pay a heavy price Days of oppressive weariness and languor whose
realities have the feeble sickliness of dreams nights whose dreams are fierce
realities of agony sinking health tottering frames incipient madness and
worse the consciousness of incipient madness this is the price of their
whistle But have you taught them the science of consequences
John Bartons overpowering thought which was to work out his fate on earth
was rich and poor why are they so separate so distinct when God has made them
all It is not His will that their interests are so far apart Whose doing is
it
And so on into the problems and mysteries of life until bewildered and
lost unhappy and suffering the only feeling that remained clear and
undisturbed in the tumult of his heart was hatred to the one class and keen
sympathy with the other
But what availed his sympathy No education had given him wisdom and
without wisdom even love with all its effects too often works but harm He
acted to the best of his judgment but it was a widelyerring judgment
The actions of the uneducated seem to be typified in those of Frankenstein
that monster of many human qualities ungifted with a soul a knowledge of the
difference between good and evil
The people rise up to life they irritate us they terrify us and we become
their enemies Then in the sorrowful moment of our triumphant power their eyes
gaze on us with mute reproach Why have we made them what they are a powerful
monster yet without the inner means for peace and happiness
John Barton became a Chartist a Communist all that is commonly called wild
and visionary Ay but being visionary is something It shows a soul a being
not altogether sensual a creature who looks forward for others if not for
himself
And with all his weakness he had a sort of practical power which made him
useful to the bodies of men to whom he belonged He had a ready kind of rough
Lancashire eloquence arising out of the fulness of his heart which was very
stirring to men similarly circumstanced who liked to hear their feelings put
into words He had a pretty clear head at times for method and arrangement a
necessary talent to large combinations of men And what perhaps more than all
made him relied upon and valued was the consciousness which every one who came
in contact with him felt that he was actuated by no selfish motives that his
class his order was what he stood by not the rights of his own paltry self
For even in great and noble men as soon as self comes into prominent existence
it becomes a mean and paltry thing
A little time before this there had come one of those occasions for
deliberation among the employed which deeply interested John Barton and the
discussions concerning which had caused his frequent absence from home of late
I am not sure if I can express myself in the technical terms of either
masters or workmen but I will try simply to state the case on which the latter
deliberated
An order for coarse goods came in from a new foreign market It was a large
order giving employment to all the mills engaged in that species of
manufacture but it was necessary to execute it speedily and at as low prices
as possible as the masters had reason to believe that a duplicate order had
been sent to one of the continental manufacturing towns where there were no
restrictions on food no taxes on building or machinery and where consequently
they dreaded that the goods could be made at a much lower price than they could
afford them for and that by so acting and charging the rival manufactures
would obtain undivided possession of the market It was clearly their interest
to buy cotton as cheaply and to beat down wages as low as possible And in the
long run the interests of the workmen would have been thereby benefited
Distrust each other as they may the employers and the employed must rise or
fall together There may be some difference as to chronology none as to fact
But the masters did not choose to make all these circumstances known They
stood upon being the masters and that they had a right to order work at their
own prices and they believed that in the present depression of trade and
unemployment of hands there would be no great difficulty in getting it done
Now let us turn to the workmens view of the question The masters of the
tottering foundation of whose prosperity they were ignorant seemed doing well
and like gentlemen lived at home in ease while they were starving gasping on
from day to day and there was a foreign order to be executed the extent of
which large as it was was greatly exaggerated and it was to be done speedily
Why were the masters offering such low wages under these circumstances Shame
upon them It was taking advantage of their workpeople being almost starved
but they would starve entirely rather than come into such terms It was bad
enough to be poor while by the labour of their thin hands the sweat of their
brows the masters were made rich but they would not be utterly ground down to
dust No they would fold their hands and sit idle and smile at the masters
whom even in death they could baffle With Spartan endurance they determined to
let the employers know their power by refusing to work
So class distrusted class and their want of mutual confidence wrought
sorrow to both The masters would not be bullied and compelled to reveal why
they felt it wisest and best to offer only such low wages they would not be
made to tell that they were even sacrificing capital to obtain a decisive
victory over the continental manufacturers And the workmen sat silent and stern
with folded hands refusing to work for such pay There was a strike in
Manchester
Of course it was succeeded by the usual consequences Many other Trades
Unions connected with different branches of business supported with money
countenance and encouragement of every kind the stand which the Manchester
powerloom weavers were making against their masters Delegates from Glasgow
from Nottingham and other towns were sent to Manchester to keep up the spirit
of resistance a committee was formed and all the requisite officers elected
chairman treasurer honorary secretary among them was John Barton
The masters meanwhile took their measures They placarded the walls with
advertisements for powerloom weavers The workmen replied by a placard in still
larger letters stating their grievances The masters met daily in town to
mourn over the time so fast slipping away for the fulfilment of the foreign
orders and to strengthen each other in their resolution not to yield If they
gave up now they might give up always It would never do And amongst the most
energetic of the masters the Carsons father and son took their places It is
well known that there is no religionist so zealous as a convert no masters so
stern and regardless of the interests of their workpeople as those who have
risen from such a station themselves This would account for the elder Mr
Carsons determination not to be bullied into yielding not even to be bullied
into giving reasons for acting as the masters did It was the employers will
and that should be enough for the employed Harry Carson did not trouble himself
much about the grounds for his conduct He liked the excitement of the affair
He liked the attitude of resistance He was brave and he liked the idea of
personal danger with which some of the more cautious tried to intimidate the
violent among the masters
Meanwhile the powerloom weavers living in the more remote parts of
Lancashire and the neighbouring counties heard of the masters advertisements
for workmen and in their solitary dwellings grew weary of starvation and
resolved to come to Manchester Footsore wayworn halfstarved looking men
they were as they tried to steal into town in the early dawn before people
were astir or in the dusk of the evening And now began the real wrongdoing of
the Trades Unions As to their decision to work or not at such a particular
rate of wages that was either wise or unwise an error of judgment at the
worst But they had no right to tyrannise over others and tie them down to
their own Procrustean bed Abhorring what they considered oppression in the
masters why did they oppress others Because when men get excited they know
not what they do Judge then with something of the mercy of the Holy One whom
we all love
In spite of policemen set to watch over the safety of the poor country
weavers in spite of magistrates and prisons and severe punishments the
poor depressed men tramping in from Burnley Padiham and other places to work
at the condemned Starvation Prices were waylaid and beaten and left by the
roadside almost for dead The police broke up every lounging knot of men they
separated quietly to reunite halfamile out of town
Of course the feeling between the masters and workmen did not improve under
these circumstances
Combination is an awful power It is like the equally mighty agency of
steam capable of almost unlimited good or evil But to obtain a blessing on its
labours it must work under the direction of a high and intelligent will
incapable of being misled by passion or excitement The will of the operatives
had not been guided to the calmness of wisdom
So much for generalities Let us now return to individuals
A note respectfully worded although its tone of determination was strong
had been sent by the powerloom weavers requesting that a deputation of them
might have a meeting with the masters to state the conditions they must have
fulfilled before they would end the turnout They thought they had attained a
sufficiently commanding position to dictate John Barton was appointed one of
the deputation
The masters agreed to this meeting being anxious to end the strife
although undetermined among themselves how far they should yield or whether
they should yield at all Some of the old whose experience had taught them
sympathy were for concession Others whiteheaded men too had only learnt
hardness and obstinacy from the days of the years of their lives and sneered at
the more gentle and yielding The younger men were one and all for an
unflinching resistance to claims urged with so much violence Of this party
Harry Carson was the leader
But like all energetic people the more he had to do the more time he seemed
to find With all his letterwriting his calling his being present at the New
Bailey when investigations of any case of violence against knobsticks46 was
going on he beset Mary more than ever She was weary of her life for him From
blandishments he had even gone to threats threats that whether she would or
not she should be his he showed an indifference that was almost insulting to
everything which might attract attention and injure her character
And still she never saw Jem She knew he had returned home She heard of him
occasionally through his cousin who roved gaily from house to house finding
and making friends everywhere But she never saw him What was she to think Had
he given her up Were a few hasty words spoken in a moment of irritation to
stamp her lot through life At times she thought that she could bear this
meekly happy in her own constant power of loving For of change or of
forgetfulness she did not dream Then at other times her state of impatience was
such that it required all her selfrestraint to prevent her from going and
seeking him out and as man would do to man or woman to woman begging him to
forgive her hasty words and allow her to retract them and bidding him accept
of the love that was filling her whole heart She wished Margaret had not
advised her against such a manner of proceeding she believed it was her
friends words that seemed to make such a simple action impossible in spite of
all the internal urgings But a friends advice is only thus powerful when it
puts into language the secret oracle of our souls It was the whisperings of her
womanly nature that caused her to shrink from any unmaidenly action not
Margarets counsel
All this time this ten days or so of Wills visit to Manchester there was
something going on which interested Mary even now and which in former times
would have exceedingly amused and excited her She saw as clearly as if told in
words that the merry random boisterous sailor had fallen deeply in love with
the quiet prim somewhat plain Margaret she doubted if Margaret was aware of
it and yet as she watched more closely she began to think some instinct made
the blind girl feel whose eyes were so often fixed upon her pale face that some
inner feeling made the delicate and becoming roseflush steal over her
countenance She did not speak so decidedly as before there was a hesitation in
her manner that seemed to make her very attractive as if something softer
more loveable than excellent sense were coming in as a motive for speech her
eyes had always been soft and were in no ways disfigured by her blindness and
now seemed to have a new charm as they quivered under their white downcast
lids She must be conscious thought Mary heart answering to heart
Wills love had no blushings no downcast eyes no weighing of words it was
as open and undisguised as his nature yet he seemed afraid of the answer its
acknowledgment might meet with It was Margarets angelic voice that had
entranced him and which made him think of her as a being of some other sphere
that he feared to woo So he tried to propitiate Job in all manner of ways He
went over to Liverpool to rummage in his great seachest for the flyingfish no
very odorous present by the way He hesitated over a childs caul for some
time which was in his eyes a far greater treasure than any Exocetus What use
could it be of to a landsman Then Margarets voice rang in his ears and he
determined to sacrifice it his most precious possession to one whom she loved
as she did her grandfather
It was rather a relief to him when having put it and the flyingfish
together in a brownpaper parcel and sat upon them for security all the way in
the railroad he found that Job was so indifferent to the precious caul that he
might easily claim it again He hung about Margaret till he had received many
warnings and reproaches from his conscience in behalf of his dear aunt Alices
claims upon his time He went away and then he bethought him of some other
little word with Job And he turned back and stood talking once more in
Margarets presence door in hand only waiting for some little speech of
encouragement to come in and sit down again But as the invitation was not
given he was forced to leave at last and go and do his duty
Four days had Jem Wilson watched for Mr Harry Carson without success his
hours of going and returning to his home were so irregular owing to the
meetings and consultations amongst the masters which were rendered necessary by
the turnout On the fifth without any purpose on Jems part they met
It was the workmans dinnerhour the interval between twelve and one when
the streets of Manchester are comparatively quiet for a few shopping ladies
and lounging gentlemen count for nothing in that busy bustling living place
Jem had been on an errand for his master instead of returning to his dinner
and in passing along the lane a road called in compliment to the intentions
of some future builder a street he encountered Harry Carson the only person
as far as he saw beside himself treading the unfrequented path Along one side
ran a high broad fence blackened over by coaltar and spiked and stuck with
pointed nails at the top to prevent any one from climbing over into the garden
beyond By this fence was a footpath The carriageroad was such as no carriage
no not even a cart could possibly have passed along without Hercules to assist
in lifting it out of the deep clay ruts On the other side of the way was a dead
brick wall and a field after that where there was a sawpit and joiners shed
Jems heart beat violently when he saw the gay handsome young man
approaching with a light buoyant step This then was he whom Mary loved It
was perhaps no wonder for he seemed to the poor smith so elegant so well
appointed that he felt the superiority in externals strangely and painfully
for an instant Then something uprose within him and told him that »a mans a
man for a that for a that and twice as much as a that« And he no longer
felt troubled by the outward appearance of his rival
Harry Carson came on lightly bounding over the dirty places with almost a
lads buoyancy To his surprise the dark sturdylooking artisan stopped him by
saying respectfully
»May I speak a word wi you sir«
»Certainly my good man« looking his astonishment then finding that the
promised speech did not come very quickly he added »But make haste for Im in
a hurry«
Jem had cast about for some less abrupt way of broaching the subject
uppermost in his mind than he now found himself obliged to use With a husky
voice that trembled as he spoke he said
»I think sir yore keeping company wi a young woman called Mary Barton«
A light broke in upon Henry Carsons mind and he paused before he gave the
answer for which the other waited
Could this man be a lover of Marys And strange stinging thought could he
be beloved by her and so have caused her obstinate rejection of himself He
looked at Jem from head to foot a black grimy mechanic in dirty fustian
clothes strongly built and awkward according to the dancingmaster then he
glanced at himself and recalled the reflection he had so lately quitted in his
bedroom It was impossible No woman with eyes could choose the one when the
other wooed It was Hyperion to a Satyr That quotation came aptly he forgot
»That a mans a man for a that« And yet here was a clue which he had often
wanted to her changed conduct towards him If she loved this man If he
hated the fellow and longed to strike him He would know all
»Mary Barton let me see Ay that is the name of the girl An arrant flirt
the little hussy is but very pretty Ay Mary Barton is her name«
Jem bit his lips Was it then so that Mary was a flirt the giddy creature
of whom he spoke He would not believe it and yet how he wished the suggestive
words unspoken That thought must keep now though Even if she were the more
reason for there being some one to protect her poor faulty darling
»Shes a good girl sir though maybe a bit set up with her beauty but
shes her fathers only child sir and« he stopped he did not like to
express suspicion and yet he was determined he would be certain there was
ground for none What should he say
»Well my fine fellow and what have I to do with that Its but loss of my
time and yours too if youve only stopped me to tell me Mary Barton is very
pretty I know that well enough«
He seemed as though he would have gone on but Jem put his black working
right hand upon his arm to detain him The haughty young man shook it off and
with his glove pretended to brush away the sooty contamination that might be
left upon his light greatcoat sleeve The little action aroused Jem
»I will tell you in plain words what I have got to say to you young man
Its been telled me by one as knows and has seen that you walk with this same
Mary Barton and are known to be courting her and her as spoke to me about it
thinks as how Mary loves you That may be or may not But Im an old friend of
hers and her fathers and I just wished to know if you mean to marry the girl
Spite of what you said of her lightness I ha known her long enough to be sure
shell make a noble wife for any one let him be what he may and I mean to
stand by her like a brother and if you mean rightly youll not think the worse
on me for what Ive now said and if but no Ill not say what Ill do to the
man who wrongs a hair of her head He shall rue it to the longest day he lives
thats all Now sir what I ask of you is this If you mean fair and honourable
by her well and good but if not for your own sake as well as hers leave her
alone and never speak to her more« Jems voice quivered with the earnestness
with which he spoke and he eagerly waited for some answer
Harry Carson meanwhile instead of attending very particularly to the
purpose the man had in addressing him was trying to gather from his speech what
was the real state of the case He succeeded so far as to comprehend that Jem
inclined to believe that Mary loved his rival and consequently that if the
speaker were attached to her himself he was not a favoured admirer The idea
came into Mr Carsons mind that perhaps after all Mary loved him in spite of
her frequent and obstinate rejections and that she had employed this person
whoever he was to bully him into marrying her He resolved to try and
ascertain more correctly the mans relation to her Either he was a lover and
if so not a favoured one in which case Mr Carson could not at all understand
the mans motives for interesting himself in securing her marriage or he was a
friend an accomplice whom she had employed to bully him So little faith in
goodness have the mean and selfish
»Before I make you into my confidant my good man« said Mr Carson in a
contemptuous tone »I think it might be as well to inquire your right to meddle
with our affairs Neither Mary nor I as I conceive called you in as a
mediator« He paused he wanted a distinct answer to this last supposition None
came so he began to imagine he was to be threatened into some engagement and
his angry spirit rose
»And so my fine fellow you will have the kindness to leave us to
ourselves and not to meddle with what does not concern you If you were a
brother or father of hers the case might have been different As it is I can
only consider you an impertinent meddler«
Again he would have passed on but Jem stood in a determined way before him
saying
»You say if I had been her brother or her father youd have answered me
what I ask Now neither father nor brother could love her as I have loved her
ay and as I love her still if love gives a right to satisfaction its next to
impossible any one breathing can come up to my right Now sir tell me do you
mean fair by Mary or not Ive proved my claim to know and by G I will know«
»Come come no impudence« replied Mr Carson who having discovered what
he wanted to know namely that Jem was a lover of Marys and that she was not
encouraging his suit wished to pass on
»Father brother or rejected lover« with an emphasis on the word
rejected »no one has a right to interfere between my little girl and me No
one shall Confound you man get out of my way or Ill make you« as Jem still
obstructed his path with dogged determination
»I wont then till youve given me your word about Mary« replied the
mechanic grinding his words out between his teeth and the livid paleness of
the anger he could no longer keep down covering his face till he looked ghastly
»Wont you« with a taunting laugh »then Ill make you« The young man
raised his slight cane and smote the artisan across the face with a stinging
stroke An instant afterwards he lay stretched in the muddy road Jem standing
over him panting with rage What he would have done next in his moment of
ungovernable passion no one knows but a policeman from the main street into
which this road led had been sauntering about for some time unobserved by
either of the parties and expecting some kind of conclusion like the present to
the violent discussion going on between the two young men In a minute he had
pinioned Jem who sullenly yielded to the surprise
Mr Carson was on his feet directly his face glowing with rage or shame
»Shall I take him to the lockups for assault sir« said the policeman
»No no« exclaimed Mr Carson »I struck him first It was no assault on
his side though« he continued hissing out his words to Jem who even hated
freedom procured for him however justly at the intervention of his rival »I
will never forgive or forget your insult Trust me« he gasped the words in
excess of passion »Mary shall fare no better for your insolent interference«
He laughed as if with the consciousness of power
Jem replied with equal excitement
»And if you dare to injure her in the least I will await you where no
policeman can step in between And God shall judge between us two«
The policeman now interfered with persuasions and warnings He locked his
arm in Jems to lead him away in an opposite direction to that in which he saw
Mr Carson was going Jem submitted gloomily for a few steps then wrenched
himself free The policeman shouted after him
»Take care my man theres no girl on earth worth what youll be bringing
on yourself if you dont mind«
But Jem was out of hearing
Chapter XVI
Meeting between Masters and Workmen
»Not for a moment take the scorners chair
While seated there thou knowst not how a word
A tone a look may gall thy brothers heart
And make him turn in bitterness against thee«
»LoveTruths«
The day arrived on which the masters were to have an interview with a deputation
of the workpeople The meeting was to take place in a public room at an hotel
and there about eleven oclock the millowners who had received the foreign
orders began to collect
Of course the first subject however full their minds might be of another
was the weather Having done their duty by all the showers and sunshine which
had occurred during the past week they fell to talking about the business which
brought them together There might be about twenty gentlemen in the room
including some by courtesy who were not immediately concerned in the settlement
of the present question but who nevertheless were sufficiently interested to
attend These were divided into little groups who did not seem by any means
unanimous Some were for a slight concession just a sugarplum to quieten the
naughty child a sacrifice to peace and quietness Some were steadily and
vehemently opposed to the dangerous precedent of yielding one jot or one tittle
to the outward force of a turnout It was teaching the workpeople how to
become masters said they Did they want the wildest thing hereafter they would
know that the way to obtain their wishes would be to strike work Besides one
or two of those present had only just returned from the New Bailey where one of
the turnouts had been tried for a cruel assault on a poor northcountry weaver
who had attempted to work at the low price They were indignant and justly so
at the merciless manner in which the poor fellow had been treated and their
indignation at wrong took as it often does the extreme form of revenge They
felt as if rather than yield to the body of men who were resorting to such
cruel measures towards their fellowworkmen they the masters would sooner
relinquish all the benefits to be derived from the fulfilment of the commission
in order that the workmen might suffer keenly They forgot that the strike was
in this instance the consequence of want and need suffered unjustly as the
endurers believed for however insane and without ground of reason such was
their belief and such was the cause of their violence It is a great truth that
you cannot extinguish violence by violence You may put it down for a time but
while you are crowing over your imaginary success see if it does not return
with seven devils worse than its former self
No one thought of treating the workmen as brethren and friends and openly
clearly as appealing to reasonable men stating exactly and fully the
circumstances which led the masters to think it was the wise policy of the time
to make sacrifices themselves and to hope for them from the operatives
In going from group to group in the room you caught such a medley of
sentences as the following
»Poor devils theyre near enough to starving Im afraid Mrs Aldred makes
two cows heads into soup every week and people come many miles to fetch it
and if these times last we must try and do more But we must not be bullied
into anything«
»A rise of a shilling or so wont make much difference and they will go
away thinking theyve gained their point«
»Thats the very thing I object to Theyll think so and whenever theyve a
point to gain no matter how unreasonable theyll strike work«
»It really injures them more than us«
»I dont see how our interests can be separated«
»The dd brute had thrown vitriol on the poor fellows ankles and you know
what a bad part that is to heal He had to stand still with the pain and that
left him at the mercy of the cruel wretch who beat him about the head till
youd hardly have known he was a man They doubt if hell live«
»If it were only for that Ill stand out against them even if it is the
cause of my ruin«
»Ay I for one wont yield one farthing to the cruel brutes theyre more
like wild beasts than human beings«
Well who might have made them different
»I say Carson just go and tell Duncombe of this fresh instance of their
abominable conduct Hes wavering but I think this will decide him«
The door was now opened and the waiter announced that the men were below
and asked if it were the pleasure of the gentlemen that they should be shown up
They assented and rapidly took their places round the official table
looking as like as they could to the Roman senators who awaited the irruption of
Brennus and his Gauls
Tramp tramp came the heavy clogged feet up the stairs and in a minute
five wild earnestlooking men stood in the room John Barton from some mistake
as to time was not among them Had they been largerboned men you would have
called them gaunt as it was they were little of stature and their fustian
clothes hung loosely upon their shrunk limbs In choosing their delegates too
the operatives had had more regard to their brains and power of speech than to
their wardrobes they might have read the opinions of that worthy Professor
Teufelsdreck in »Sartor Resartus« to judge from the dilapidated coats and
trousers which yet clothed men of parts and of power It was long since many of
them had known the luxury of a new article of dress and airgaps were to be
seen in their garments Some of the masters were rather affronted at such a
ragged detachment coming between the wind and their nobility but what cared
they
At the request of a gentleman hastily chosen to officiate as chairman the
leader of the delegates read in a highpitched psalmsinging voice a paper
containing the operatives statement of the case at issue their complaints and
their demands which last were not remarkable for moderation
He was then desired to withdraw for a few minutes with his
fellowdelegates to another room while the masters considered what should be
their definite answer
When the men had left the room a whispered earnest consultation took place
every one reurging his former arguments The conceders carried the day but
only by a majority of one The minority haughtily and audibly expressed their
dissent from the measures to be adopted even after the delegates reentered the
room their words and looks did not pass unheeded by the quickeyed operatives
their names were registered in bitter hearts
The masters could not consent to the advance demanded by the workmen They
would agree to give one shilling per week more than they had previously offered
Were the delegates empowered to accept such offer
They were empowered to accept or decline any offer made that day by the
masters
Then it might be as well for them to consult among themselves as to what
should be their decision They again withdrew
It was not for long They came back and positively declined any compromise
of their demands
Then up sprang Mr Henry Carson the head and voice of the violent party
among the masters and addressing the chairman even before the scowling
operatives he proposed some resolutions which he and those who agreed with
him had been concocting during this last absence of the deputation
They were firstly withdrawing the proposal just made and declaring all
communication between the masters and that particular Trades Union at an end
secondly declaring that no master would employ any workman in future unless he
signed a declaration that he did not belong to any Trades Union and pledged
himself not to assist or subscribe to any society having for its object
interference with the masters powers and thirdly that the masters should
pledge themselves to protect and encourage all workmen willing to accept
employment on those conditions and at the rate of wages first offered
Considering that the men who now stood listening with lowering brows of defiance
were all of them leading members of the Union such resolutions were in
themselves sufficiently provocative of animosity but not content with simply
stating them Harry Carson went on to characterise the conduct of the workmen in
no measured terms every word he spoke rendering their looks more livid their
glaring eyes more fierce One among them would have spoken but checked himself
in obedience to the stern glance and pressure on his arm received from the
leader Mr Carson sat down and a friend instantly got up to second the motion
It was carried but far from unanimously The chairman announced it to the
delegates who had been once more turned out of the room for a division They
received it with deep brooding silence but spake never a word and left the
room without even a bow
Now there had been some byplay at this meeting not recorded in the
Manchester newspapers which gave an account of the more regular part of the
transaction
While the men had stood grouped near the door on their first entrance Mr
Harry Carson had taken out his silver pencil and had drawn an admirable
caricature of them lank ragged dispirited and faminestricker Underneath
he wrote a hasty quotation from the fat knights wellknown speech in Henry IV
He passed it to one of his neighbours who acknowledged the likeness instantly
and by him it was sent round to others who all smiled and nodded their heads
When it came back to its owner he tore the back of the letter on which it was
drawn in two twisted them up and flung them into the fireplace but careless
whether they reached their aim or not he did not look to see that they fell
just short of any consuming cinders
This proceeding was closely observed by one of the men
He watched the masters as they left the hotel laughing some of them were
at passing jokes and when all had gone he reentered He went to the waiter
who recognised him
»Theres a bit on a picture up yonder as one o the gentlemen threw away
Ive a little lad at home as dearly loves a picture by your leave Ill go up
for it«
The waiter goodnatured and sympathetic accompanied him upstairs saw the
paper picked up and untwisted and then being convinced by a hasty glance at
its contents that it was only what the man had called it a bit of a picture
he allowed him to bear away his prize
Towards seven oclock that evening many operatives began to assemble in a
room in the Weavers Arms publichouse a room appropriated for festive
occasions as the landlord in his circular on opening the premises had
described it But alas it was on no festive occasion that they met there this
night Starved irritated despairing men they were assembling to hear the
answer that morning given by the masters to their delegates after which as was
stated in the notice a gentleman from London would have the honour of
addressing the meeting on the present state of affairs between the employers and
the employed or as he chose to term them the idle and the industrious
classes The room was not large but its bareness of furniture made it appear
so Unshaded gas flared down upon the lean and unwashed artisans as they
entered their eyes blinking at the excess of light
They took their seats on benches and awaited the deputation The latter
gloomily and ferociously delivered the masters ultimatum adding thereto not
one word of their own and it sank all the deeper into the sore hearts of the
listeners for their forbearance
Then the gentleman from London who had been previously informed of the
masters decision entered You would have been puzzled to define his exact
position or what was the state of his mind as regarded education He looked so
selfconscious so far from earnest among the group of eager fierce absorbed
men among whom he now stood He might have been a disgraced medical student of
the Bob Sawyer class or an unsuccessful actor or a flashy shopman The
impression he would have given you would have been unfavourable and yet there
was much about him that could only be characterised as doubtful
He smirked in acknowledgment of their uncouth greetings and sat down then
glancing round he inquired whether it would not be agreeable to the gentlemen
present to have pipes and liquor handed round adding that he would stand
treat
As the man who has had his taste educated to love reading falls devouringly
upon books after a long abstinence so these poor fellows whose tastes had been
left to educate themselves into a liking for tobacco beer and similar
gratifications gleamed up at the proposal of the London delegate Tobacco and
drink deaden the pangs of hunger and make one forget the miserable home the
desolate future
They were now ready to listen to him with approbation He felt it and
rising like a great orator with his right arm outstretched his left in the
breast of his waistcoat he began to declaim with a forced theatrical voice
After a burst of eloquence in which he blended the deeds of the elder and
the younger Brutus and magnified the resistless might of the millions of
Manchester the Londoner descended to matteroffact business and in his
capacity this way he did not belie the good judgment of those who had sent him
as delegate Masses of people when left to their own free choice seem to have
discretion in distinguishing men of natural talent it is a pity they so little
regard temper and principles He rapidly dictated resolutions and suggested
measures He wrote out a stirring placard for the walls He proposed sending
delegates to entreat the assistance of other Trades Unions in other towns He
headed the list of subscribing Unions by a liberal donation from that with
which he was especially connected in London and what was more and more
uncommon he paid down the money in real clinking blinking golden sovereigns
The money alas was cravingly required but before alleviating any private
necessities on the morrow small sums were handed to each of the delegates who
were in a day or two to set out on their expeditions to Glasgow Newcastle
Nottingham etc These men were most of them members of the deputation who had
that morning waited upon the masters After he had drawn up some letters and
spoken a few more stirring words the gentleman from London withdrew previously
shaking hands all round and many speedily followed him out of the room and out
of the house
The newly appointed delegates and one or two others remained behind to
talk over their respective missions and to give and exchange opinions in more
homely and natural language than they dared to use before the London orator
»Hes a rare chap yon« began one indicating the departed delegate by a
jerk of his thumb towards the door »Hes getten the gift of the gab anyhow«
»Ay ay he knows what hes about See how he poured it into us about that
there Brutus He were pretty hard too to kill his own son«
»I could kill mine if he took part with the masters to be sure hes but a
stepson but that makes no odds« said another
But now tongues were hushed and all eyes were directed towards the member
of the deputation who had that morning returned to the hotel to obtain
possession of Harry Carsons clever caricature of the operatives
The heads clustered together to gaze at and detect the likenesses
»Thats John Slater Id ha known him anywhere by his big nose Lord how
like thats me by Gd its the very way Im obligated to pin my waistcoat up
to hide that Ive getten no shirt That is a shame and Ill not stand it«
»Well« said John Slater after having acknowledged his nose and his
likeness »I could laugh at a jest as well as eer the best on em though it
did tell agen mysel if I were not clemming« his eyes filled with tears he was
a poor pinched sharpfeatured man with a gentle and melancholy expression of
countenance »and if I could keep from thinking of them at home as is
clemming but with their cries for food ringing in my ears and making me afeard
of going home and wonder if I should hear em wailing out if I lay cold and
drowned at th bottom o th canal there why man I cannot laugh at aught
It seems to make me sad that there is any as can make game on what theyve never
knowed as can make such laughable pictures on men whose very hearts within em
are so raw and sore as ours were and are God help us«
John Barton began to speak they turned to him with great attention »It
makes me more than sad it makes my heart burn within me to see that folk can
make a jest of striving men of chaps who comed to ask for a bit o fire for th
old granny as shivers i th cold for a bit o bedding and some warm clothing
to the poor wife who lies in labour on th damp flags and for victuals for the
childer whose little voices are getting too faint and weak to cry aloud wi
hunger For brothers is not them the things we ask for when we ask for more
wage We donnot want dainties we want bellyfuls we donnot want gimcrack coats
and waistcoats we want warm clothes and so that we get em wed not quarrel
wi what theyre made on We donnot want their grand houses we want a roof to
cover us from the rain and the snow and the storm ay and not alone to cover
us but the helpless ones that cling to us in the keen wind and ask us with
their eyes why we brought em into th world to suffer« He lowered his deep
voice almost to a whisper
»Ive seen a father who had killed his child rather than let it clem before
his eyes and he were a tenderhearted man«
He began again in his usual tone »We come to th masters wi full hearts
to ask for them things I named afore We know that theyve getten money as
weve earned for em we know trade is mending and theyve large orders for
which theyll be well paid we ask for our share o th payment for say we if
th masters get our share of payment it will only go to keep servants and horses
to more dress and pomp Well and good if yo choose to be fools well not
hinder you so long as youre just but our share we must and will have well
not be cheated We want it for daily bread for life itself and not for our own
lives neither for theres many a one here I know by mysel as would be glad
and thankful to lie down and die out o this weary world but for the lives of
them little ones who dont yet know what life is and are afeard of death
Well we come before th masters to state what we want and what we must have
afore well set shoulder to their work and they say No One would think that
would be enough of hardheartedness but it isnt They go and make jesting
pictures on us I could laugh at mysel as well as poor John Slater there but
then I must be easy in my mind to laugh Now I only know that I would give the
last drop of my blood to avenge us on yon chap who had so little feeling in him
as to make game on earnest suffering men«
A low angry murmur was heard among the men but it did not yet take form or
words John continued
»Youll wonder chaps how I came to miss the time this morning Ill just
tell you what I was adoing Th chaplain at the New Bailey sent and gived me an
order to see Jonas Higginbotham him as was taken up last week for throwing
vitriol in a knob face Well I couldnt help but go and I didnt reckon it
would ha kept me so late Jonas were like one crazy when I got to him he said
he could na get rest night or day for th face of the poor fellow he had
damaged then he thought on his weak clemmed look as he tramped footsore
into town and Jonas thought maybe he had left them at home as would look for
news and hope and get none but haply tidings of his death Well Jonas had
thought on these things till he could not rest but walked up and down
continually like a wild beast in his cage At last he bethought him on a way to
help a bit and he got the chaplain to send for me and he telld me this and
that th man were lying in the Infirmary and he bade me go todays the day as
folk may be admitted into th Infirmary and get his silver watch as was his
mothers and sell it as well as I could and take the money and bid the poor
knobstick send it to his friends beyond Burnley and I were to take him Jonass
kind regards and he humbly axed him to forgive him So I did what Jonas wished
But bless your life none on us would ever throw vitriol again at least at a
knobstick if they could see the sight I saw today The man lay his face all
wrapped in cloths so I didnt see that but not a limb nor a bit of a limb
could keep from quivering with pain He would ha bitten his hand to keep down
his moans but couldnt his face hurt him so if he moved it eer so little He
could scarce mind me when I telled him about Jonas he did squeeze my hand when
I jingled the money but when I axed his wifes name he shrieked out Mary
Mary shall I never see you again Mary my darling theyve made me blind
because I wanted to work for you and our own baby O Mary Mary Then the nurse
came and said he were raving and that I had made him worse And Im afeard it
was true yet I were loth to go without knowing where to send the money So
that kept me beyond my time chaps«
»Did you hear where the wife lived at last« asked many anxious voices
»No he went on talking to her till his words cut my heart like a knife I
axed th nurse to find out who she was and where she lived But what Im more
especial naming it now for is this for one thing I wanted you all to know why
I werent at my post this morning for another I wish to say that I for one
ha seen enough of what comes of attacking knobsticks and Ill ha nought to
do with it no more«
There were some expressions of disapprobation but John did not mind them
»Nay Im no coward« he replied »and Im true to th backbone What I
would like and what I would do would be to fight the masters Theres one
among yo called me a coward Well every man has a right to his opinion but
since Ive thought on th matter today Ive thought we han all on us been more
like cowards in attacking the poor like ourselves them as has none to help but
mun choose between vitriol and starvation I say were more cowardly in doing
that than in leaving them alone No what I would do is this Have at the
masters« Again he shouted »Have at the masters« He spoke lower all listened
with hushed breath
»Its the masters as has wrought this woe its the masters as should pay
for it Him as called me coward just now may try if I am one or not Set me to
serve out the masters and see if theres aught Ill stick at«
»It would give the masters a bit on a fright if one of them were beaten
within an inch of his life« said one
»Ay or beaten till no life were left in him« growled another
And so with words or looks that told more than words they built up a
deadly plan Deeper and darker grew the import of their speeches as they stood
hoarsely muttering their meaning out and glaring with eyes that told the
terror their own thoughts were to them upon their neighbours Their clenched
fists their set teeth their livid looks all told the suffering which their
minds were voluntarily undergoing in the contemplation of crime and in
familiarising themselves with its details
Then came one of those fierce terrible oaths which bind members of Trades
Unions to any given purpose Then under the flaring gaslight they met together
to consult further With the distrust of guilt each was suspicious of his
neighbour each dreaded the treachery of another A number of pieces of paper
the identical letter on which the caricature had been drawn that very morning
were torn up and one was marked Then all were folded up again looking exactly
alike They were shuffled together in a hat The gas was extinguished each drew
out a paper The gas was relighted Then each went as far as he could from his
fellows and examined the paper he had drawn without saying a word and with a
countenance as stony and immovable as he could make it
Then still rigidly silent they each took up their hats and went every one
his own way
He who had drawn the marked paper had drawn the lot of the assassin and he
had sworn to act according to his drawing But no one save God and his own
conscience knew who was the appointed murderer
Chapter XVII
Bartons Night Errand
»Mournful ist to say Farewell
Though for few brief hours we part
In that absence who can tell
What may come to wring the heart«
Anonymous
The events recorded in the last chapter took place on a Tuesday On Thursday
afternoon Mary was surprised in the midst of some little bustle in which she
was engaged by the entrance of Will Wilson He looked strange at least it was
strange to see any different expression on his face to his usual joyous beaming
appearance He had a paper parcel in his hand He came in and sat down more
quietly than usual
»Why Will whats the matter with you You seem quite cut up about
something«
»And I am Mary Im come to say goodbye and few folk like to say goodbye
to them they love«
»Goodbye Bless me Will thats sudden isnt it«
Mary left off ironing and came and stood near the fireplace She had always
liked Will but now it seemed as if a sudden spring of sisterly love had gushed
up in her heart so sorry did she feel to hear of his approaching departure
»Its very sudden isnt it« said she repeating the question
»Yes its very sudden« said he dreamily »No it isnt« rousing himself
to think of what he was saying »The captain told me in a fortnight he would be
ready to sail again but it comes very sudden on me I had got so fond of you
all«
Mary understood the particular fondness that was thus generalised She spoke
again
»But its not a fortnight since you came Not a fortnight since you knocked
at Jane Wilsons door and I was there you remember Nothing like a fortnight«
»No I know its not But you see I got a letter this afternoon from Jack
Harris to tell me our ship sails on Tuesday next and its long since I
promised my uncle my mothers brother him that lives at KirkChrist beyond
Ramsay in the Isle of Man that Id go and see him and his this time of coming
ashore I must go Im sorry enough but I mustnt slight poor mothers friends
I must go Dont try to keep me« said he evidently fearing the strength of his
own resolution if hard pressed by entreaty
»Im not agoing Will I dare say youre right only I cant help feeling
sorry youre going away It seems so flat to be left behind When do you go«
»Tonight I shant see you again«
»Tonight and you go to Liverpool Maybe you and father will go together
Hes going to Glasgow by way of Liverpool«
»No Im walking and I dont think your father will be up to walking«
»Well and why on earth are you walking You can get by railway for
threeandsixpence«
»Ay but Mary thou mustnt let out what Im going to tell thee I havent
got three shillings no nor even a sixpence left at least not here before I
came I gave my landlady enough to carry me to the island and back and maybe a
trifle for presents and I brought the rest here and its all gone but this«
jingling a few coppers in his hand
»Nay never fret over my walking a matter of thirty mile« added he as he
saw she looked grave and sorry »Its a fine clear night and I shall set off
betimes and get in afore the Manx packet sails Wheres your father going To
Glasgow did you say Perhaps he and I may have a bit of a trip together then
for if the Manx boat has sailed when I get into Liverpool I shall go by a
Scotch packet Whats he going to do in Glasgow Seek for work Trade is as
bad there as here folk say«
»No he knows that« answered Mary sadly »I sometimes think hell never get
work again and that trade will never mend Its very hard to keep up ones
heart I wish I were a boy Id go to sea with you It would be getting away
from bad news at any rate and now theres hardly a creature that crosses the
doorstep but has something sad and unhappy to tell one Father is going as a
delegate from his Union to ask help from the Glasgow folk Hes starting this
evening«
Mary sighed for the feeling again came over her that it was very flat to be
left alone
»You say no one crosses the threshold but has something sad to say you
dont mean that Margaret Jennings has any trouble« asked the young sailor
anxiously
»No« replied Mary smiling a little »shes the only one I know I believe
who seems free from care Her blindness almost appears a blessing sometimes she
was so downhearted when she dreaded it and now she seems so calm and happy
when its downright come No Margarets happy I do think«
»I could almost wish it had been otherwise« said Will thoughtfully »I
could have been so glad to comfort her and cherish her if she had been in
trouble«
»And why cant you cherish her even though she is happy« asked Mary
»Oh I dont know She seems so much better than I am And her voice When I
hear it and think of the wishes that are in my heart it seems as much out of
place to ask her to be my wife as it would be to ask an angel from heaven«
Mary could not help laughing outright in spite of her depression at the
idea of Margaret as an angel it was so difficult even to her dressmaking
imagination to fancy where and how the wings would be fastened to the brown
stuff gown or the blue and yellow print
Will laughed too a little out of sympathy with Marys pretty merry laugh
Then he said
»Ay you may laugh Mary it only shows youve never been in love«
In an instant Mary was carnation colour and the tears sprang to her soft
grey eyes She that was suffering so much from the doubts arising from love It
was unkind of him He did not notice her change of look and of complexion He
only noticed that she was silent so he continued
»I thought I think that when I come back from this voyage I will speak
Its my fourth voyage in the same ship and with the same captain and hes
promised hell make me a second mate after this trip then I shall have
something to offer Margaret and her grandfather and aunt Alice shall live
with her and keep her from being lonesome while Im at sea Im speaking as if
she cared for me and would marry me dye think she does care at all for me
Mary« asked he anxiously
Mary had a very decided opinion of her own on the subject but she did not
feel as if she had any right to give it So she said
»You must ask Margaret not me Will shes never named your name to me«
His countenance fell »But I should say that was a good sign from a girl like
her Ive no right to say what I think but if I was you I would not leave her
now without speaking«
»No I cannot speak I have tried Ive been in to wish them goodbye and
my voice stuck in my throat I could say nought of what Id planned to say and
I never thought of being so bold as to offer her marriage till Id been my next
trip and been made mate I could not even offer her this box« said he undoing
his paper parcel and displaying a gaudily ornamented accordion »I longed to buy
her something and I thought if it were something in the music line she would
maybe fancy it more So will you give it to her Mary when Im gone and if
you can slip in something tender something you know of what I feel maybe
she would listen to you Mary«
Mary promised that she would do all that he asked
»I shall be thinking on her many and many a night when Im keeping my watch
in midsea I wonder if she will ever think on me when the wind is whistling
and the gale rising Youll often speak of me to her Mary And if I should meet
with any mischance tell her how dear how very dear she was to me and bid
her for the sake of one who loved her well try and comfort my poor aunt Alice
Dear old aunt you and Margaret will often go and see her wont you Shes
sadly failed since I was last ashore And so good as she has been When I lived
with her a little wee chap I used to be wakened by the neighbours knocking her
up this one was ill and that bodys child was restless and for as tired as
ever she might be she would be up and dressed in a twinkling never thinking of
the hard days wash afore her next morning Them were happy times How pleased I
used to be when she would take me into the fields with her to gather herbs Ive
tasted tea in China since then but it wasnt half so good as the herb tea she
used to make for me o Sunday nights And she knew such a deal about plants and
birds and their ways She used to tell me long stories about her childhood and
we used to plan how we would go some time please God that was always her
word and live near her old home beyond Lancaster in the very cottage where
she was born if we could get it Dear and how different it is Here is she
still in a back street o Manchester never likely to see her own home again
and I a sailor off for America next week I wish she had been able to go to
Burton once afore she died«
»She would maybe have found all sadly changed« said Mary though her heart
echoed Wills feeling
»Ay ay I dare say its best One thing I do wish though and I have often
wished it when out alone on the deep sea when even the most thoughtless cant
choose but think on th past and th future and that is that Id never grieved
her O Mary many a hasty word comes sorely back on the heart when one thinks
one shall never see the person whom one has grieved again«
They both stood thinking Suddenly Mary started
»Thats fathers step And his shirts not ready«
She hurried to her irons and tried to make up for lost time
John Barton came in Such a haggard and wildly anxiouslooking man Will
thought he had never seen He looked at Will but spoke no word of greeting or
welcome
»Im come to bid you goodbye« said the sailor and would in his sociable
friendly humour have gone on speaking But John answered abruptly
»Goodbye to ye then«
There was that in his manner which left no doubt of his desire to get rid of
the visitor and Will accordingly shook hands with Mary and looked at John as
if doubting how far to offer to shake hands with him But he met with no
answering glance or gesture so he went his way stopping for an instant at the
door to say
»Youll think on me on Tuesday Mary Thats the day we shall hoist our blue
Peter Jack Harris says«
Mary was heartily sorry when the door closed it seemed like shutting out a
friendly sunbeam And her father what could be the matter with him He was so
restless not speaking she wished he would but starting up and then sitting
down and meddling with her irons he seemed so fierce too to judge from his
face She wondered if he disliked Will being there or if he were vexed to find
that she had not got further on with her work At last she could bear his
nervous way no longer it made her equally nervous and fidgety She would speak
»When are you going father I dont know the time o the trains«
»And why shouldst thou know« replied he gruffly »Meddle with thy ironing
but donnot be asking questions about what doesnt concern thee«
»I wanted to get you something to eat first« answered she gently
»Thou dost not know that Im larning to do without food« said he
Mary looked at him to see if he spoke jestingly No he looked savagely
grave
She finished her bit of ironing and began preparing the food she was sure
her father needed for by this time her experience in the degrees of hunger had
taught her that his present irritability was increased if not caused by want
of food
He had had a sovereign given him to pay his expenses as delegate to Glasgow
and out of this he had given Mary a few shillings in the morning so she had
been able to buy a sufficient meal and now her care was to cook it so as to
tempt him
»If thourt doing that for me Mary thou mayst spare thy labour I telled
thee I were not for eating«
»Just a little bit father before starting« coaxed Mary perseveringly
At that instant who should come in but Job Legh It was not often he came
but when he did pay visits Mary knew from past experience they were anything
but short Her fathers countenance fell back into the deep gloom from which it
was but just emerging at the sound of Marys sweet voice and pretty pleading
He became again restless and fidgety scarcely giving Job Legh the greeting
necessary for a host in his own house Job however did not stand upon
ceremony He had come to pay a visit and was not to be daunted from his
purpose He was interested in John Bartons mission to Glasgow and wanted to
hear all about it so he sat down and made himself comfortable in a manner
that Mary saw was meant to be stationary
»So thourt off to Glasgow art thou« he began his catechism
»Ay«
»When art starting«
»Tonight«
»That I knowed But by what train«
That was just what Mary wanted to know but what apparently her father was
in no mood to tell He got up without speaking and went upstairs Mary knew
from his step and his way how much he was put out and feared Job would see it
too But no Job seemed imperturbable So much the better and perhaps she could
cover her fathers rudeness by her own civility to so kind a friend
So halflistening to her fathers movements upstairs passionate violent
restless motions they were and halfattending to Job Legh she tried to pay
him all due regard
»When does thy father start Mary«
That plaguing question again
»Oh very soon Im just getting him a bit of supper Is Margaret very
well«
»Yes shes well enough Shes meaning to go and keep Alice Wilson company
for an hour or so this evening as soon as she thinks her nephew will have
started for Liverpool for she fancies the old woman will feel a bit lonesome
Th Union is paying for your father I suppose«
»Yes theyve given him a sovereign Youre one of th Union Job«
»Ay Im one sure enough but Im but a sleeping partner in the concern I
were obliged to become a member for peace else I dont go along with em Yo
see they think themselves wise and me silly for differing with them Well
theres no harm in that But then they wont let me be silly in peace and
quietness but will force me to be as wise as they are now thats not British
liberty I say Im forced to be wise according to their notions else they
parsecute me and sarve me out«
What could her father be doing upstairs Tramping and banging about Why did
he not come down Or why did not Job go The supper would be spoilt
But Job had no notion of going
»You see my folly is this Mary I would take what I could get I think half
a loaf is better than no bread I would work for low wages rather than sit idle
and starve But comes the Trades Union and says Well if you take the
halfloaf well worry you out of your life Will you be clemmed or will you be
worried Now clemming is a quiet death and worrying isnt so I choose
clemming and come into th Union But I wish theyd leave me free if I am a
fool«
Creak creak went the stairs Her father was coming down at last
Yes he came down but more doggedly fierce than before and made up for his
journey too with his little bundle on his arm He went up to Job and more
civilly than Mary expected wished him goodbye He then turned to her and in a
short cold manner bade her farewell
»Oh father dont go yet Your supper is all ready Stay one moment«
But he pushed her away and was gone She followed him to the door her eyes
blinded by sudden tears she stood there looking after him He was so strange
so cold so hard Suddenly at the end of the court he turned and saw her
standing there he came back quickly and took her in his arms
»God bless thee Mary God in heaven bless thee poor child« She threw
her arms round his neck
»Dont go yet father I cant bear you to go yet Come in and eat some
supper you look so ghastly dear father do«
»No« he said faintly and mournfully »Its best as it is I couldnt eat
and its best to be off I cannot be still at home I must be moving«
So saying he unlaced her soft twining arms and kissing her once more set
off on his fierce errand
And he was out of sight She did not know why but she had never before felt
so depressed so desolate She turned in to Job who sat there still Her
father as soon as he was out of sight slackened his pace and fell into that
heavy listless step which told as well as words could do of hopelessness and
weakness It was getting dark but he loitered on returning no greeting to any
one
A childs cry caught his ear His thoughts were running on little Tom on
the dead and buried child of happier years He followed the sound of wail that
might have been his and found a poor little mortal who had lost his way and
whose grief had choked up his thoughts to the single want »Mammy mammy« With
tender address John Barton soothed the little laddie and with beautiful
patience he gathered fragments of meaning from the halfspoken words which came
mingled with sobs from the terrified little heart So aided by inquiries here
and there from a passerby he led and carried the little fellow home where his
mother had been too busy to miss him but now received him with thankfulness
and with an eloquent Irish blessing When John heard the words of blessing he
shook his head mournfully and turned away to retrace his steps
Let us leave him
Mary took her sewing after he had gone and sat on and sat on trying to
listen to Job who was more inclined to talk than usual She had conquered her
feeling of impatience towards him so far as to be able to offer him her fathers
rejected supper and she even tried to eat herself But her heart failed her A
leaden weight seemed to hang over her a sort of presentiment of evil or
perhaps only an excess of lowspirited feeling in consequence of the two
departures which had taken place that afternoon
She wondered how long Job Legh would sit She did not like putting down her
work and crying before him and yet she had never in her life longed so much to
be alone in order to indulge a good hearty burst of tears
»Well Mary« she suddenly caught him saying »I thought youd be a bit
lonely tonight and as Margaret were going to cheer th old woman I said Id
go and keep th young un company and a very pleasant chatty evening weve had
very Only I wonder as Margaret is not come back«
»But perhaps she is« suggested Mary
»No no I took care o that Look ye here« and he pulled out the great
housekey »Shell have to stand waiting i th street and that Im sure she
wouldnt do when she knew where to find me«
»Will she come back by hersel« asked Mary
»Ay At first I were afraid o trusting her and I used to follow her a bit
behind never letting on of course But bless you she goes along as steadily
as can be rather slow to be sure and her head a bit on one side as if she
were listening And its real beautiful to see her cross the road Shell wait
above a bit to hear that all is still not that shes so dark as not to see a
coach or a cart like a big black thing but she cant rightly judge how far off
it is by sight so she listens Hark thats her«
Yes in she came with her usually calm face all tearstained and
sorrowmarked
»Whats the matter my wench« said Job hastily
»O grandfather Alice Wilsons so bad« She could say no more for her
breathless agitation The afternoon and the parting with Will had weakened her
nerves for any aftershock
»What is it Do tell us Margaret« said Mary placing her in a chair and
loosening her bonnetstrings
»I think its a stroke o the palsy Any rate she has lost the use of one
side«
»Was it afore Will had set off« asked Mary
»No he were gone before I got there« said Margaret »and she were much
about as well as she has been for many a day She spoke a bit but not much but
that were only natural for Mrs Wilson likes to have the talk to hersel you
know She got up to go across the room and then I heard a drag wi her leg and
presently a fall and Mrs Wilson came running and set up such a cry I stopped
wi Alice while she fetched a doctor but she could not speak to answer me
though she tried I think«
»Where was Jem Why didnt he go for the doctor«
»He were out when I got there and he never came home while I stopped«
»Thoust never left Mrs Wilson alone wi poor Alice« asked Job hastily
»No no« said Margaret »But oh grandfather its now I feel how hard it
is to have lost my sight I should have so loved to nurse her and I did try
until I found I did more harm than good O grandfather if I could but see«
She sobbed a little and they let her give that ease to her heart Then she
went on
»No I went round by Mrs Davenports and she were hard at work but the
minute I told my errand she were ready and willing to go to Jane Wilson and
stop up all night with Alice«
»And what does the doctor say« asked Mary
»Oh much what all doctors say he puts a fence on this side and a fence on
that for fear he should be caught tripping in his judgment One moment he does
not think theres much hope but while there is life there is hope th next he
says he should think she might recover partial but her age is again her Hes
ordered her leeches to her head«
Margaret having told her tale leant back with weariness both of body and
mind Mary hastened to make her a cup of tea while Job lately so talkative
sat quiet and mournfully silent
»Ill go first thing tomorrow morning and learn how she is and Ill bring
word back before I go to work« said Mary
»Its a bad job Wills gone« said Job
»Jane does not think she knows any one« replied Margaret »Its perhaps as
well he shouldnt see her now for they say her face is sadly drawn Hell
remember her with her own face better if he does not see her again«
With a few more sorrowful remarks they separated for the night and Mary was
left alone in her house to meditate on the heavy day that had passed over her
head Everything seemed going wrong Will gone her father gone and so
strangely too And to a place so mysteriously distant as Glasgow seemed to be to
her She had felt his presence as a protection against Harry Carson and his
threats and now she dreaded lest he should learn she was alone Her heart began
to despair too about Jem She feared he had ceased to love her and she she
only loved him more and more for his seeming neglect And as if all this
aggregate of sorrowful thoughts was not enough here was this new woe of poor
Alices paralytic stroke
Chapter XVIII
Murder
»But in his pulse there was no throb
Nor on his lips one dying sob
Sigh nor word nor struggling breath
Heralded his way to death«
»Siege of Corinth«
»My brain runs this way and that way twill not fix
On aught but vengeance«
»Duke of Guise«
I must now go back to an hour or two before Mary and her friends parted for the
night It might be about eight oclock that evening and the three Miss Carsons
were sitting in their fathers drawingroom He was asleep in the diningroom
in his own comfortable chair Mrs Carson was as was usual with her when no
particular excitement was going on very poorly and sitting upstairs in her
dressingroom indulging in the luxury of a headache She was not well
certainly »Wind in the head« the servants called it But it was but the
natural consequence of the state of mental and bodily idleness in which she was
placed Without education enough to value the resources of wealth and leisure
she was so circumstanced as to command both It would have done her more good
than all the ether and salvolatile she was daily in the habit of swallowing if
she might have taken the work of one of her own housemaids for a week made
beds rubbed tables shaken carpets and gone out into the fresh morning air
without all the paraphernalia of shawl cloak boa fur boots bonnet and veil
in which she was equipped before setting out for an airing in the closely
shutup carriage
So the three girls were by themselves in the comfortable elegant
welllighted drawingroom and like many similarly situated young ladies they
did not exactly know what to do to while away the time until the teahour The
elder two had been at a dancingparty the night before and were listless and
sleepy in consequence One tried to read »Emersons Essays« and fell asleep in
the attempt the other was turning over a parcel of new songs in order to
select what she liked Amy the youngest was copying some manuscript music The
air was heavy with the fragrance of stronglyscented flowers which sent out
their night odours from an adjoining conservatory
The clock on the chimneypiece chimed eight Sophy the sleeping sister
started up at the sound
»What oclock is that« she asked
»Eight« said Amy
»O dear how tired I am Is Harry come in Tea will rouse one up a little
Are you not worn out Helen«
»Yes I am tired enough One is good for nothing the day after a dance Yet
I dont feel weary at the time I suppose it is the lateness of the hours«
»And yet how could it be managed otherwise So many dont dine till five or
six that one cannot begin before eight or nine and then it takes a long time
to get into the spirit of the evening It is always more pleasant after supper
than before«
»Well Im too tired tonight to reform the world in the matter of dances or
balls What are you copying Amy«
»Only that little Spanish air you sing Quien quiera«
»What are you copying it for« asked Helen
»Harry asked me to do it for him this morning at breakfasttime for Miss
Richardson he said«
»For Jane Richardson« said Sophy as if a new idea were receiving strength
in her mind
»Do you think Harry means anything by his attention to her« asked Helen
»Nay I do not know anything more than you do I can only observe and
conjecture What do you think Helen«
»Harry always likes to be of consequence to the belle of the room If one
girl is more admired than another he likes to flutter about her and seem to be
on intimate terms with her That is his way and I have not noticed anything
beyond that in his manner to Jane Richardson«
»But I dont think she knows its only his way Just watch her the next time
we meet her when Harry is there and see how she crimsons and looks another way
when she feels he is coming up to her I think he sees it too and I think he
is pleased with it«
»I dare say Harry would like well enough to turn the head of such a lovely
girl as Jane Richardson But Im not convinced that hes in love whatever she
may be«
»Well then« said Sophy indignantly »though it is our own brother I do
think he is behaving very wrongly The more I think of it the more sure I am
that she thinks he means something and that he intends her to think so And
then when he leaves off paying her attention «
»Which will be as soon as a prettier girl makes her appearance« interrupted
Helen
»As soon as he leaves off paying her attention« resumed Sophy »she will
have many and many a heartache and then she will harden herself into being a
flirt a feminine flirt as he is a masculine flirt Poor girl«
»I dont like to hear you speak so of Harry« said Amy looking up at Sophy
»And I dont like to have to speak so Amy for I love him dearly He is a
good kind brother but I do think him vain and I think he hardly knows the
misery the crime to which indulged vanity may lead him«
Helen yawned
»Oh do you think we may ring for tea Sleeping after dinner makes me so
feverish«
»Yes surely Why should not we« said the more energetic Sophy pulling the
bell with some determination
»Tea directly Parker« said she authoritatively as the man entered the
room
She was too little in the habit of reading expressions on the faces of
others to notice Parkers countenance
Yet it was striking It was blanched to a dead whiteness the lips
compressed as if to keep within some tale of horror the eyes distended and
unnatural It was a terrorstricken face
The girls began to put away their music and books in preparation for tea
The door slowly opened again and this time it was the nurse who entered I call
her nurse for such had been her office in bygone days though now she held
rather an anomalous situation in the family Seamstress attendant on the young
ladies keeper of the stores only Nurse was still her name She had lived
longer with them than any other servant and to her their manner was far less
haughty than to the other domestics She occasionally came into the drawingroom
to look for things belonging to their father or mother so it did not excite any
surprise when she advanced into the room They went on arranging their various
articles of employment
She wanted them to look up She wanted them to read something in her face
her face so full of woe of horror But they went on without taking any notice
She coughed not a natural cough but one of those coughs which ask so plainly
for remark
»Dear nurse what is the matter« asked Amy »Are not you well«
»Is mamma ill« asked Sophy quickly
»Speak speak nurse« said they all as they saw her efforts to articulate
choked by the convulsive rising in her throat They clustered round her with
eager faces catching a glimpse of some terrible truth to be revealed
»My dear young ladies my dear girls« she gasped out at length and then
she burst into tears
»Oh do tell us what it is nurse« said one »Anything is better than this
Speak«
»My children I dont know how to break it to you My dears poor Mr Harry
is brought home«
»Brought home brought home how« Instinctively they sank their voices to
a whisper but a fearful whisper it was In the same low tone as if afraid lest
the walls the furniture the inanimate things which told of preparation for
life and comfort should hear she answered
»Dead«
Amy clutched her nurses arm and fixed her eyes on her as if to know if
such a tale could be true and when she read its confirmation in those sad
mournful unflinching eyes she sank without word or sound down in a faint
upon the floor One sister sat down on an ottoman and covered her face to try
and realise it That was Sophy Helen threw herself on the sofa and burying her
head in the pillows tried to stifle the screams and moans which shook her
frame
The nurse stood silent She had not told all
»Tell me« said Sophy looking up and speaking in a hoarse voice which
told of the inward pain »tell me nurse Is he dead did you say Have you sent
for a doctor Oh send for one send for one« continued she her voice rising
to shrillness and starting to her feet Helen lifted herself up and looked
with breathless waiting towards nurse
»My dears he is dead But I have sent for a doctor I have done all I
could«
»When did he when did they bring him home« asked Sophy
»Perhaps ten minutes ago Before you rang for Parker«
»How did he die Where did they find him He looked so well He always
seemed so strong Oh are you sure he is dead«
She went towards the door Nurse laid her hand on her arm
»Miss Sophy I have not told you all Can you bear to hear it Remember
master is in the next room and he knows nothing yet Come you must help me to
tell him Now be quiet dear It was no common death he died« She looked in
her face as if trying to convey her meaning by her eyes
Sophys lips moved but nurse could hear no sound
»He has been shot as he was coming home along Turner Street tonight«
Sophy went on with the motion of her lips twitching them almost
convulsively
»My dear you must rouse yourself and remember your father and mother have
yet to be told Speak Miss Sophy«
But she could not her whole face worked involuntarily The nurse left the
room and almost immediately brought back some salvolatile and water Sophy
drank it eagerly and gave one or two deep gasps Then she spoke in a calm
unnatural voice
»What do you want me to do nurse Go to Helen and poor Amy See they want
help«
»Poor creatures we must let them alone for a bit You must go to master
thats what I want you to do Miss Sophy You must break it to him poor old
gentleman Come hes asleep in the diningroom and the men are waiting to
speak to him«
Sophy went mechanically to the diningroom door
»Oh I cannot go in I cannot tell him What must I say«
»Ill come with you Miss Sophy Break it to him by degrees«
»I cant nurse My head throbs so I shall be sure to say the wrong thing«
However she opened the door There sat her father the shaded light of the
candlelamp falling upon and softening his marked features while his snowy
hair contrasted well with the deep crimson morocco of the chair The newspaper
he had been reading had dropped on the carpet by his side He breathed regularly
and deeply
At that instant the words of Mrs Hemanss song came full in Sophys mind
»Ye know not what ye do
That call the slumberer back
From the realms unseen by you
To lifes dim weary track«
But this lifes track would be to the bereaved father something more than dim
and weary hereafter
»Papa« said she softly He did not stir
»Papa« she exclaimed somewhat louder
He started up half awake
»Tea is ready is it« and he yawned
»No papa but something very dreadful very sad has happened«
He was gaping so loud that he did not catch the words she uttered and did
not see the expression of her face
»Master Henry has not come back« said nurse Her voice heard in unusual
speech to him arrested his attention and rubbing his eyes he looked at the
servant
»Harry oh no he had to attend a meeting of the masters about these cursed
turnouts I dont expect him yet What are you looking at me so strangely for
Sophy«
»O papa Harry is come back« said she bursting into tears
»What do you mean« said he startled into an impatent consciousness that
something was wrong »One of you says he is not come home and the other says he
is Now thats nonsense Tell me at once whats the matter Did he go on
horseback to town Is he thrown Speak child cant you«
»No hes not been thrown papa« said Sophy sadly
»But hes badly hurt« put in the nurse desirous to be drawing his anxiety
to a point
»Hurt Where How Have you sent for a doctor« said he hastily rising as
if to leave the room
»Yes papa weve sent for a doctor but Im afraid I believe its of no
use«
He looked at her for a moment and in her face he read the truth His son
his only son was dead
He sank back in his chair and hid his face in his hands and bowed his head
upon the table The strong mahogany diningtable shook and rattled under his
agony
Sophy went and put her arms round his bowed neck
»Go you are not Harry« said he but the action roused him
»Where is he where is the« said he with his strong face set into the
lines of anguish by two minutes of such intense woe
»In the servants hall« said nurse »Two policemen and another man brought
him home They would be glad to speak to you when you are able sir«
»I am now able« replied he At first when he stood up he tottered But
steadying himself he walked as firmly as a soldier on drill to the door Then
he turned back and poured out a glass of wine from the decanter which yet
remained on the table His eye caught the wineglass which Harry had used but
two or three hours before He sighed a long quivering sigh and then mastering
himself again he left the room
»You had better go back to your sisters Miss Sophy« said nurse
Miss Carson went She could not face death yet
The nurse followed Mr Carson to the servants hall There on their
dinnertable lay the poor dead body The men who had brought it were sitting
near the fire while several of the servants stood round the table gazing at
the remains
The remains
One or two were crying one or two were whispering awed into a strange
stillness of voice and action by the presence of the dead When Mr Carson came
in they all drew back and looked at him with the reverence due to sorrow
He went forward and gazed long and fondly on the calm dead face then he
bent down and kissed the lips yet crimson with life The policeman had advanced
and stood ready to be questioned But at first the old mans mind could only
take in the idea of death slowly slowly came the conception, of violence of
murder »How did he die« he groaned forth
The policemen looked at each other Then one began and stated that having
heard the report of a gun in Turner Street he had turned down that way a
lonely unfrequented way Mr Carson knew but a short cut to his garden door of
which Harry had a key that as he the policeman came nearer he had heard
footsteps as of a man running away but the evening was so dark the moon not
having yet risen that he could see no one twenty yards off That he had even
been startled when close to the body by seeing it lying across the path at his
feet That he had sprung his rattle and when another policeman came up by the
light of the lantern they had discovered who it was that had been killed That
they believed him to be dead when they first took him up as he had never moved
spoken or breathed That intelligence of the murder had been sent to the
superintendent who would probably soon be here That two or three policemen
were still about the place where the murder was committed seeking out for some
trace of the murderer Having said this they stopped speaking
Mr Carson had listened attentively never taking his eyes off the dead
body When they had ended he said
»Where was he shot«
They lifted up some of the thick chestnut curls and showed a blue spot you
could hardly call it a hole the flesh had closed so much over it in the left
temple A deadly aim And yet it was so dark a night
»He must have been close upon him« said one policeman
»And have had him between him and the sky« added the other
There was a little commotion at the door of the room and there stood poor
Mrs Carson the mother
She had heard unusual noises in the house and had sent down her maid much
more a companion to her than her highlyeducated daughters to discover what was
going on But the maid either forgot or dreaded to return and with nervous
impatience Mrs Carson came down herself and had traced the hum and buzz of
voices to the servants hall
Mr Carson turned round But he could not leave the dead for any one living
»Take her away nurse It is no sight for her Tell Miss Sophy to go to her
mother« His eyes were again fixed on the dead face of his son
Presently Mrs Carsons hysterical cries were heard all over the house Her
husband shuddered at the outward expression of the agony which was rending his
heart
Then the police superintendent came and after him the doctor The latter
went through all the forms of ascertaining death without uttering a word and
when at the conclusion of the operation of opening a vein from which no blood
flowed he shook his head all present understood the confirmation of their
previous belief The superintendent asked to speak to Mr Carson in private
»It was just what I was going to request of you« answered he so he led the
way into the diningroom with the wineglass still on the table
The door was carefully shut and both sat down each apparently waiting for
the other to begin
At last Mr Carson spoke
»You probably have heard that I am a rich man«
The superintendent bowed in assent
»Well sir half nay if necessary the whole of my fortune I will give to
have the murderer brought to the gallows«
»Every exertion you may be sure sir shall be used on our part but
probably offering a handsome reward might accelerate the discovery of the
murderer But what I wanted particularly to tell you sir is that one of my men
has already got some clue and that another who accompanied me here has within
this quarter of an hour found a gun in the field which the murderer crossed and
which he probably threw away when pursued as encumbering his flight I have not
the smallest doubt of discovering the murderer«
»What do you call a handsome reward« said Mr Carson
»Well sir three or five hundred pounds is a munificent reward more than
will probably be required as a temptation to any accomplice«
»Make it a thousand« said Mr Carson decisively »Its the doing of those
damned turnouts«
»I imagine not« said the superintendent »Some days ago the man I was
naming to you before reported to the inspector when he came on his beat that
he had to separate your son from a young man whom by his dress he believed to
be employed in a foundry that the man had thrown Mr Carson down and seemed
inclined to proceed to more violence when the policeman came up and interfered
Indeed my man wished to give him in charge for an assault but Mr Carson would
not allow that to be done«
»Just like him noble fellow« murmured the father
»But after your son had left the man made use of some pretty strong
threats And its rather a curious coincidence that this scuffle took place in
the very same spot where the murder was committed in Turner Street«
There was some one knocking at the door of the room It was Sophy who
beckoned her father out and then asked him in an awestruck whisper to come
upstairs and speak to her mother
»She will not leave Harry and talks so strangely Indeed indeed papa I
think she has lost her senses«
And the poor girl sobbed bitterly
»Where is she« asked Mr Carson
»In his room«
They went upstairs rapidly and silently It was a large comfortable
bedroom too large to be well lighted by the flaring flickering kitchencandle
which had been hastily snatched up and now stood on the dressingtable
On the bed surrounded by its heavy palllike green curtains lay the dead
son They had carried him up and laid him down as tenderly as though they
feared to waken him and indeed it looked more like sleep than death so very
calm and full of repose was the face You saw too the chiselled beauty of the
features much more perfectly than when the brilliant colouring of life had
distracted your attention There was a peace about him which told that death had
come too instantaneously to give any previous pain
In a chair at the head of the bed sat the mother smiling She held one
of the hands rapidly stiffening even in her warm grasp and gently stroked
the back of it with the endearing caress she had used to all her children when
young
»I am glad you are come« said she looking up at her husband and still
smiling »Harry is so full of fun he always has something new to amuse us with
and now he pretends he is asleep and that we cant waken him Look he is
smiling now he hears I have found him out Look«
And in truth the lips in the rest of death did look as though they wore
a smile and the waving light of the unsnuffed candle almost made them seem to
move
»Look Amy« said she to her youngest child who knelt at her feet trying
to soothe her by kissing her garments
»Oh he was always a rogue You remember dont you love how full of play
he was as a baby hiding his face under my arm when you wanted to play with
him Always a rogue Harry«
»We must get her away sir« said nurse »you know there is much to be done
before«
»I understand nurse« said the father hastily interrupting her in dread of
the distinct words which would tell of the changes of mortality
»Come love« said he to his wife »I want you to come with me I want to
speak to you downstairs«
»Im coming« said she rising »perhaps after all nurse hes really
tired and would be glad to sleep Dont let him get cold though he feels
rather chilly« continued she after she had bent down and kissed the pale
lips
Her husband put his arm around her waist and they left the room Then the
three sisters burst into unrestrained wailings They were startled into the
reality of life and death And yet in the midst of shrieks and moans of
shivering and chattering of teeth Sophys eye caught the calm beauty of the
dead so calm amidst such violence and she hushed her emotion
»Come« said she to her sisters »nurse wants us to go and besides we
ought to be with mamma Papa told the man he was talking to when I went for
him to wait and she must not be left«
Meanwhile the superintendent had taken a candle and was examining the
engravings that hung round the diningroom It was so common to him to be
acquainted with crime that he was far from feeling all his interest absorbed in
the present case of violence although he could not help having much anxiety to
detect the murderer He was busy looking at the only oilpainting in the room a
youth of eighteen or so in a fancy dress and conjecturing its identity with
the young man so mysteriously dead when the door opened and Mr Carson
returned Stern as he had looked before leaving the room he looked far sterner
now His face was hardened into deeppurposed wrath
»I beg your pardon sir for leaving you« The superintendent bowed They
sat down and spoke long together One by one the policemen were called in and
questioned
All through the night there was bustle and commotion in the house Nobody
thought of going to bed It seemed strange to Sophy to hear nurse summoned from
her mothers side to supper in the middle of the night and still stranger that
she could go The necessity of eating and drinking seemed out of place in the
house of death
When night was passing into morning the diningroom door opened and two
persons steps were heard along the hall The superintendent was leaving at
last Mr Carson stood on the frontdoor step feeling the refreshment of the
caller morning air and seeing the starlight fade away into dawn
»You will not forget« said he »I trust to you« The policeman bowed
»Spare no money The only purpose for which I now value wealth is to have
the murderer arrested and brought to justice My hope in life now is to see him
sentenced to death Offer any rewards Name a thousand pounds in the placards
Come to me at any hour night or day if that be required All I ask of you is
to get the murderer hanged Next week if possible today is Friday Surely
with the clues you already possess you can muster up evidence sufficient to
have him tried next week«
»He may easily request an adjournment of his trial on the ground of the
shortness of the notice« said the superintendent
»Oppose it if possible I will see that the first lawyers are employed I
shall know no rest while he lives«
»Everything shall be done sir«
»You will arrange with the coroner Ten oclock if convenient«
The superintendent took leave
Mr Carson stood on the step dreading to shut out the light and air and
return into the haunted gloomy house
»My son my son« he said at last »But you shall be avenged my poor
murdered boy«
Ay to avenge his wrongs the murderer had singled out his victim and with
one fell action had taken away the life that God had given To avenge his
childs death the old man lived on with the single purpose in his heart of
vengeance on the murderer True his vengeance was sanctioned by law but was it
the less revenge
Are ye worshippers of Christ or of Alecto
Oh Orestes you would have made a very tolerable Christian of the
nineteenth century
Chapter XIX
Jem Wilson Arrested on Suspicion
»Deeds to be hid which were not hid
Which all confused I could not know
Whether I suffered or I did
For all seemed guilt remorse or woe«
Coleridge
I left Mary on that same Thursday night which left its burden of woe at Mr
Carsons threshold haunted with depressing thoughts All through the night she
tossed restlessly about trying to get quit of the ideas that harassed her and
longing for the light when she could rise and find some employment But just as
dawn began to appear she became more quiet and fell into a sound heavy sleep
which lasted till she was sure it was late in the morning by the full light
that shone in
She dressed hastily and heard the neighbouring church clock strike eight
It was far too late to do as she had planned after inquiring how Alice was to
return and tell Margaret and she accordingly went in to inform the latter of
her change of purpose and the cause of it but on entering the house she found
Job sitting alone looking sad enough She told him what she came for
»Margaret wench why shes been gone to Wilsons these two hours Ay
sure you did say last night you would go but she could na rest in her bed so
was off betimes this morning«
Mary could do nothing but feel guilty of her long morning nap and hasten to
follow Margarets steps for late as it was she felt she could not settle well
to her work unless she learnt how kind good Alice Wilson was going on
So eating her crustofbread breakfast she passed rapidly along the
street She remembered afterwards the little groups of people she had seen
eagerly hearing and imparting news but at the time her only care was to hasten
on her way in dread of a reprimand from Miss Simmonds
She went into the house at Jane Wilsons her heart at the instant giving a
strange knock and sending the rosy flush into her face at the thought that Jem
might possibly be inside the door But I do assure you she had not thought of
it before Impatient and loving as she was her solicitude about Alice on that
hurried morning had not been mingled with any thought of him
Her heart need not have leaped her colour need not have rushed so painfully
to her cheeks for he was not there There was the round table with a cup and
saucer which had evidently been used and there was Jane Wilson sitting on the
other side crying quietly while she ate her breakfast with a sort of
unconscious appetite And there was Mrs Davenport washing away at a nightcap
or so which by their simple oldworld make Mary knew at a glance were
Alices But nothing no one else
Alice was much the same or rather better of the two they told her at any
rate she could speak though it was sad rambling talk Would Mary like to see
her
Of course she would Many are interested by seeing their friends under the
new aspect of illness and among the poor there is no wholesome fear of injury
or excitement to restrain this wish
So Mary went upstairs accompanied by Mrs Davenport wringing the suds off
her hands and speaking in a loud whisper far more audible than her usual voice
»I mun be hastening home but Ill come again tonight time enough to iron
her cap twould be a sin and a shame if we let her go dirty now shes ill when
shes been so rare and clean all her life long But shes sadly forsaken poor
thing Shell not know you Mary she knows none of us«
The room upstairs held two beds one superior in the grandeur of four posts
and checked curtains to the other which had been occupied by the twins in their
brief lifetime The smaller had been Alices bed since she had lived there but
with the natural reverence to one stricken of God and afflicted she had been
installed since her paralytic stroke the evening before in the larger and
grander bed while Jane Wilson had taken her short broken rest on the little
pallet
Margaret came forwards to meet her friend whom she half expected and whose
step she knew Mrs Davenport returned to her washing
The two girls did not speak the presence of Alice awed them into silence
There she lay with the rosy colour absent from her face since the days of
childhood flushed once more into it by her sickness nigh unto death She lay on
the affected side and with her other arm she was constantly sawing the air not
exactly in a restless manner but in a monotonous incessant way very trying to
a watcher She was talking away too almost as constantly in a low indistinct
tone But her face her profiled countenance looked calm and smiling even
interested by the ideas that were passing through her clouded mind
»Listen« said Margaret as she stooped her head down to catch the muttered
words more distinctly
»What will mother say The bees are turning homeward for th last time and
weve a terrible long bit to go yet See heres a linnets nest in this gorse
Th hen bird is on it Look at her bright eyes she wont stir Ay we mun hurry
home Wont mother be pleased with the bonny lot of heather weve got Make
haste Sally maybe we shall have cockles for supper I saw th cocklemans
donkey turn up our way fra Arnside«
Margaret touched Marys hand and the pressure in return told her that they
understood each other that they knew how in this illness to the old
worldweary woman God had sent her a veiled blessing she was once more in the
scenes of her childhood unchanged and bright as in those long departed days
once more with the sister of her youth the playmate of fifty years ago who had
for nearly as many years slept in a grassy grave in the little churchyard beyond
Burton
Alices face changed she looked sorrowful almost penitent
»Oh Sally I wish wed told her She thinks we were in church all morning
and weve gone on deceiving her If wed told her at first how it was how
sweet th hawthorn smelt through the open church door and how we were on th
last bench in the aisle and how it were the first butterfly wed seen this
spring and how it flew into th very church itself oh mother is so gentle I
wish wed told her Ill go to her next time she comes in sight and say
Mother we were naughty last Sabbath«
She stopped and a few tears came stealing down the old withered cheek at
the thought of the temptation and deceit of her childhood Surely many sins
could not have darkened that innocent childlike spirit since Mary found a
redspotted pockethandkerchief and put it into the hand which sought about for
something to wipe away the trickling tears She took it with a gentle murmur
»Thank you mother«
Mary pulled Margaret away from the bed
»Dont you think shes happy Margaret«
»Ay that I do bless her She feels no pain and knows nought of her
present state Oh that I could see Mary I try and be patient with her afore
me but Id give aught I have to see her and see what she wants I am so
useless I mean to stay here as long as Jane Wilson is alone and I would fain
be here all tonight but«
»Ill come« said Mary decidedly
»Mrs Davenport said shed come again but shes hardworked all day«
»Ill come« repeated Mary
»Do« said Margaret »and Ill be here till you come Maybe Jem and you
could take th night between you and Jane Wilson might get a bit of sound sleep
in his bed for she were up and down the better part of last night and just
when she were in a sound sleep this morning between two and three Jem came
home and th sound o his voice roused her in a minute«
»Where had he been till that time o night« asked Mary
»Nay it were none of my business and indeed I never saw him till he came
in here to see Alice He were in again this morning and seemed sadly downcast
But youll maybe manage to comfort him tonight Mary« said Margaret
smiling while a ray of hope glimmered in Marys heart and she almost felt
glad for an instant of the occasion which would at last bring them together
Oh happy night when would it come Many hours had yet to pass
Then she saw Alice and repented with a bitter selfreproach But she could
not help having gladness in the depths of her heart blame herself as she would
So she tried not to think as she hurried along to Miss Simmonds with a
dancing step of lightness
She was late that she knew she should be Miss Simmonds was vexed and
cross That also she had anticipated and had intended to smooth her raven down
by extraordinary diligence and attention But there was something about the
girls she did not understand had not anticipated They stopped talking when
she came in or rather I should say stopped listening for Sally Leadbitter
was the talker to whom they were hearkening with deepest attention At first
they eyed Mary as if she had acquired some new interest to them since the day
before Then they began to whisper and absorbed as Mary had been in her own
thoughts she could not help becoming aware that it was of her they spoke
At last Sally Leadbitter asked Mary if she had heard the news
»No What news« answered she
The girls looked at each other with gloomy mystery Sally went on
»Have you not heard that young Mr Carson was murdered last night«
Marys lips could not utter a negative but no one who looked at her pale
and terrorstricken face could have doubted that she had not heard before of the
fearful occurrence
Oh it is terrible that sudden information that one you have known has met
with a bloody death You seem to shrink from the world where such deeds can be
committed and to grow sick with the idea of the violent and wicked men of
earth Much as Mary had learned to dread him lately now he was dead and dead
in such a manner her feeling was that of oppressive sorrow for him
The room went round and round and she felt as though she should faint but
Miss Simmonds came in bringing a waft of fresher air as she opened the door to
refresh the body and the certainty of a scolding for inattention to brace the
sinking mind She too was full of the mornings news
»Have you heard any more of this horrid affair Miss Barton« asked she as
she settled to her work
Mary tried to speak at first she could not and when she succeeded in
uttering a sentence it seemed as though it were not her own voice that spoke
»No maam I never heard of it till this minute«
»Dear thats strange for every one is up about it I hope the murderer
will be found out that I do Such a handsome young man to be killed as he was
I hope the wretch that did it may be hanged as high as Haman«
One of the girls reminded them that the assizes came on next week
»Ay« replied Miss Simmonds »and the milkman told me they will catch the
wretch and have him tried and hung in less than a week Serve him right
whoever he is Such a handsome young man as he was«
Then each began to communicate to Miss Simmonds the various reports they had
heard
Suddenly she burst out
»Miss Barton as I live dropping tears on that new silk gown of Mrs
Hawkes Dont you know they will stain and make it shabby for ever Crying
like a baby because a handsome young man meets with an untimely end For shame
of yourself miss Mind your character and your work if you please Or if you
must cry« seeing her scolding rather increased the flow of Marys tears than
otherwise »take this print to cry over That wont be marked like this
beautiful silk« rubbing it as if she loved it with a clean
pockethandkerchief in order to soften the edges of the hard round drops
Mary took the print and naturally enough having had leave given her to
cry over it rather checked the inclination to weep
Everybody was full of the one subject The girl sent out to match silk came
back with the account gathered at the shop of the coroners inquest then
sitting the ladies who called to speak about gowns first began about the
murder and mingled details of that with directions for their dresses Mary felt
as though the haunting horror were a nightmare a fearful dream from which
awakening would relieve her The picture of the murdered body far more ghastly
than the reality seemed to swim in the air before her eyes Sally Leadbitter
looked and spoke of her almost accusingly and made no secret now of Marys
conduct more blamable to her fellowworkwomen for its latter changeableness
than for its former giddy flirting
»Poor young gentleman« said one as Sally recounted Marys last interview
with Mr Carson
»What a shame« exclaimed another looking indignantly at Mary
»Thats what I call regular jilting« said a third »And he lying cold and
bloody in his coffin now«
Mary was more thankful than she could express when Miss Simmonds returned
to put a stop to Sallys communications and to check the remarks of the girls
She longed for the peace of Alices sickroom No more thinking with
infinite delight of her anticipated meeting with Jem she felt too much shocked
for that now but longing for peace and kindness for the images of rest and
beauty and sinless times long ago which the poor old womans rambling
presented she wished to be as near death as Alice and to have struggled
through this world whose sufferings she had early learnt and whose crimes now
seemed pressing close upon her Old texts from the Bible that her mother used
to read or rather spell out aloud in the days of childhood came up to her
memory »Where the wicked cease from troubling and the weary are at rest« »And
God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes« etc And it was to that world
Alice was hastening Oh that she were Alice
I must return to the Wilsons house which was far from being the abode of
peace that Mary was picturing it to herself You remember the reward Mr Carson
offered for the apprehension of the murderer of his son It was in itself a
temptation and to aid its efficacy came the natural sympathy for the aged
parents mourning for their child for the young man cut off in the flower of his
days and besides this there is always a pleasure in unravelling a mystery in
catching at the gossamer clue which will guide to certainty This feeling I am
sure gives much impetus to the police Their senses are ever and always on the
quivive and they enjoy the collecting and collating evidence and the life of
adventure they experience a continual unwinding of Jack Sheppard romances
always interesting to the vulgar and uneducated mind to which the outward signs
and tokens of crime are ever exciting
There was no lack of clue or evidence at the coroners inquest that morning
The shot the finding of the body the subsequent discovery of the gun were
rapidly deposed to and then the policeman who had interrupted the quarrel
between Jem Wilson and the murdered young man was brought forward and gave his
evidence clear simple and straightforward The coroner had no hesitation the
jury had none but the verdict was cautiously worded »Wilful murder against
some person unknown«
This very cautiousness when he deemed the thing so sure as to require no
caution irritated Mr Carson It did not soothe him that the superintendent
called the verdict a mere form exhibited a warrant empowering him to seize
the body of Jem Wilson committed on suspicion declared his intention of
employing a wellknown officer in the Detective Service to ascertain the
ownership of the gun and to collect other evidence especially as regarded the
young woman about whom the policeman deposed that the quarrel had taken place
Mr Carson was still excited and irritable restless in body and mind He made
every preparation for the accusation of Jem the following morning before the
magistrates he engaged attorneys skilled in criminal practice to watch the case
and prepare briefs he wrote to celebrated barristers coming the Northern
Circuit to bespeak their services A speedy conviction a speedy execution
seemed to be the only things that would satisfy his craving thirst for blood He
would have fain been policeman magistrate accusing speaker all but most of
all the judge rising with full sentence of death on his lips
That afternoon as Jane Wilson had begun to feel the effect of a nights
disturbed rest evinced in frequent droppings off to sleep while she sat by her
sisterinlaws bedside lulled by the incessant crooning of the invalids
feeble voice she was startled by a man speaking in the houseplace below who
wearied of knocking at the door without obtaining any answer had entered and
was calling lustily for
»Missis missis«
When Mrs Wilson caught a glimpse of the intruder through the stairrails
she at once saw he was a stranger a workingman it might be a fellowlabourer
with her son for his dress was grimy enough for the supposition He held a gun
in his hand
»May I make bold to ask if this gun belongs to your son«
She first looked at the man and then weary and half asleep not seeing any
reason for refusing to answer the inquiry she moved forward to examine it
talking while she looked for certain oldfashioned ornaments on the stock »It
looks like his ay it is his sure enough I could speak to it anywhere by
these marks You see it were his grandfathers as were gamekeeper to some one up
in th north and they dont make guns so smart nowadays But how comed you
by it He sets great store on it Is he bound for th shootinggallery He is
not for sure now his aunt is so ill and me left all alone« and the immediate
cause of her anxiety being thus recalled to her mind she entered on a long
story of Alices illness interspersed with recollections of her husbands and
her childrens deaths
The disguised policeman listened for a minute or two to glean any further
information he could and then saying he was in a hurry he turned to go away
She followed him to the door still telling him her troubles and was never
struck until it was too late to ask the reason with the unaccountableness of
his conduct in carrying the gun away with him Then as she heavily climbed the
stairs she put away the wonder and the thought about his conduct by
determining to believe he was some workman with whom her son had made some
arrangement about shooting at the gallery or mending the old weapon or
something or other She had enough to fret her without moidering herself about
old guns Jem had given it to him to bring to her so it was safe enough or if
it was not why she should be glad never to set eyes on it again for she could
not abide firearms they were so apt to shoot people
So comforting herself for the want of thought in not making further
inquiry she fell off into another doze feverish dreamhaunted and
unrefreshing
Meanwhile the policeman walked off with his prize with an odd mixture of
feeling a little contempt a little disappointment and a good deal of pity
The contempt and the disappointment were caused by the widows easy admission of
the gun being her sons property and her manner of identifying it by the
ornaments He liked an attempt to baffle him he was accustomed to it it gave
some exercise to his wits and his shrewdness There would be no fun in
foxhunting if Reynard yielded himself up without any effort to escape Then
again his mothers milk was yet in him policeman officer of the Detective
Service though he was and he felt sorry for the old woman whose softness had
given such material assistance in identifying her son as the murderer However
he conveyed the gun and the intelligence he had gained to the superintendent
and the result was that in a short time afterwards three policemen went to
the works at which Jem was foreman and announced their errand to the astonished
overseer who directed them to the part of the foundry where Jem was then
superintending a casting
Dark black were the walls the ground the faces around them as they
crossed the yard But in the furnacehouse a deep and lurid red glared over
all the furnace roared with mighty flame The men like demons in their
fireandsoot colouring stood swart around awaiting the moment when the tons
of solid iron should have melted down into fiery liquid fit to be poured with
still heavy sound into the delicate moulding of fine black sand prepared to
receive it The heat was intense and the red glare grew every instant more
fierce the policemen stood awed with the novel sight Then black figures
holding strangeshaped bucketshovels came athwart the deepred furnace light
and clear and brilliant flowed forth the iron into the appropriate mould The
buzz of voices rose again there was time to speak and gasp and wipe the
brows and then one by one the men dispersed to some other branch of their
employment
No B 72 pointed out Jem as the man he had seen engaged in a scuffle with
Mr Carson and then the other two stepped forward and arrested him stating of
what he was accused and the grounds of the accusation He offered no
resistance though he seemed surprised but calling a fellowworkman to him he
briefly requested him to tell his mother he had got into trouble and could not
return home at present He did not wish her to hear more at first
So Mrs Wilsons sleep was next interrupted in almost an exactly similar way
to the last like a recurring nightmare
»Missis missis« some one called out from below
Again it was a workman but this time a blackerlooking one than before
»What don ye want« said she peevishly
»Only nothing but« stammered the man a kindhearted matteroffact
person with no invention but a great deal of sympathy
»Well speak out cant ye and ha done with it«
»Jems in trouble« said he repeating Jems very words as he could think
of no others
»Trouble« said the mother in a highpitched voice of distress »Trouble
God help me trouble will never end I think What dye mean by trouble Speak
out man cant ye Is he ill My boy tell me is he ill« in a hurried voice
of terror
»Na na thats not it Hes well enough All he bade me say was Tell
mother Im in trouble and cant come home tonight«
»Not come home tonight And what am I to do with Alice I cant go on
wearing my life out wi watching He might come and help me«
»I tell you he cant« said the man
»Cant and he is well you say Stuff Its just that hes getten like
other young men and wants to go alarking But Ill give it him when he comes
back«
The man turned to go he durst not trust himself to speak in Jems
justification But she would not let him off
She stood between him and the door as she said
»Yo shall not go till yove told me what hes after I can see plain enough
you know and Ill know too before Ive done«
»Youll know soon enough missis«
»Ill know now I tell ye Whats up that he cant come home and help me
nurse Me as never got a wink o sleep last night wi watching«
»Well if you will have it out« said the poor badgered man »the police
have got hold on him«
»On my Jem« said the enraged mother »Youre a downright liar and thats
what you are My Jem as never did harm to any one in his life Youre a liar
thats what you are«
»Hes done harm enough now« said the man angry in his turn »for theres
good evidence he murdered young Carson as was shot last night«
She staggered forward to strike the man for telling the terrible truth but
the weakness of old age of motherly agony overcame her and she sank down on a
chair and covered her face He could not leave her
When next she spoke it was in an imploring feeble childlike voice
»O master say youre only joking I ax your pardon if I have vexed ye but
please say youre only joking You dont know what Jem is to me«
She looked humbly anxiously up at him
»I wish I were only joking missis but its true as I say Theyve taken
him up on charge of murder It were his gun as were found near th place and
one o the police heard him quarrelling with Mr Carson a few days back about a
girl«
»About a girl« broke in the mother once more indignant though too feeble
to show it as before »My Jem was as steady as« she hesitated for a
comparison wherewith to finish and then repeated »as steady as Lucifer and he
were an angel you know My Jem was not one to quarrel about a girl«
»Ay but it was that though Theyd got her name quite pat The man had
heard all they said Mary Barton was her name whoever she may be«
»Mary Barton the dirty hussy to bring my Jem into trouble of this kind
Ill give it her well when I see her that I will Oh my poor Jem« rocking
herself to and fro »And what about the gun What did ye say about that«
»His gun were found on th spot where the murder were done«
»Thats a lie for one then A man has got the gun now safe and sound I
saw it not an hour ago«
The man shook his head
»Yes he has indeed A friend o Jems as hed lent it to«
»Did you know the chap« asked the man who was really anxious for Jems
exculpation and caught a gleam of hope from her last speech
»No I cant say as I did But he were put on as a workman«
»Its maybe only one of them policemen disguised«
»Nay theyd never go for to do that and trick me into telling on my own
son It would be like seething a kid in its mothers milk and that th Bible
forbids«
»I dont know« replied the man
Soon afterwards he went away feeling unable to comfort yet distressed at
the sight of sorrow she would fain have detained him but go he would And she
was alone
She never for an instant believed Jem guilty she would have doubted if the
sun were fire first but sorrow desolation and at times anger took
possession of her mind She told the unconscious Alice hoping to rouse her to
sympathy and then was disappointed because still smiling and calm she
murmured of her mother and the happy days of infancy
Chapter XX
Marys Dream and the Awakening
»I saw where stark and cold he lay
Beneath the gallowstree
And every one did point and say
Twas there he died for thee
Oh weeping heart Oh bleeding heart
What boots thy pity now
Bid from his eyes that shade depart
That deathdamp from his brow«
»The Birtle Tragedy«
So there was no more peace in the house of sickness except to Alice the dying
Alice
But Mary knew nothing of the afternoons occurrences and gladly did she
breathe in the fresh air as she left Miss Simmonds house to hasten to the
Wilsons The very change from the indoor to the outdoor atmosphere seemed to
alter the current of her thoughts She thought less of the dreadful subject
which had so haunted her all day she cared less for the upbraiding speeches of
her fellowworkwomen the old association of comfort and sympathy received from
Alice gave her the idea that even now her bodily presence would soothe and
compose those who were in trouble changed unconscious and absent though her
spirit might be
Then again she reproached herself a little for the feeling of pleasure she
experienced in thinking that he whom she dreaded could never more beset her
path in the security with which she could pass each street corner each shop
where he used to lie in ambush Oh beating heart was there no other little
thought of joy lurking within to gladden the very air without Was she not
going to meet to see to hear Jem and could they fail at last to understand
each others loving hearts
She softly lifted the latch with the privilege of friendship He was not
there but his mother was standing by the fire stirring some little mess or
other Never mind he would come soon and with an unmixed desire to do her
graceful duty to all belonging to him she stepped lightly forwards unheard by
the old lady who was partly occupied by the simmering bubbling sound of her
bit of cookery but more with her own sad thoughts and wailing halfuttered
murmurings
Mary took off bonnet and shawl with speed and advancing made Mrs Wilson
conscious of her presence by saying
»Let me do that for you Im sure you mun be tired«
Mrs Wilson slowly turned round and her eyes gleamed like those of a
pentup wild beast as she recognised her visitor
»And is it thee that dares set foot in this house after what has come to
pass Is it not enough to have robbed me of my boy with thy arts and thy
profligacy but thou must come here to crow over me me his mother Dost thou
know where he is thou bad hussy with thy great blue eyes and yellow hair to
lead men on to ruin Out upon thee with thy angels face thou whited sepulchre
Dost thou know where Jem is all through thee«
»No« quivered out poor Mary scarcely conscious that she spoke so daunted
so terrified was she by the indignant mothers greeting
»Hes lying in th New Bailey« slowly and distinctly spoke the mother
watching the effect of her words as if believing in their infinite power to
pain »There he lies waiting to take his trial for murdering young Mr Carson«
There was no answer but such a blanched face such wild distended eyes
such trembling limbs instinctively seeking support
»Did you know Mr Carson as now lies dead« continued the merciless woman
»Folk say you did and knew him but too well And that for the sake of such as
you my precious child shot yon chap But he did not I know he did not They
may hang him but his mother will speak to his innocence with her last dying
breath«
She stopped more from exhaustion than want of words Mary spoke but in so
changed and choked a voice that the old woman almost started It seemed as if
some third person must be in the room the voice was so hoarse and strange
»Please say it again I dont quite understand you What has Jem done
Please to tell me«
»I never said he had done it I said and Ill swear that he never did do
it I dont care who heard em quarrel or if it is his gun as were found near
the body Its not my own Jem as would go for to kill any man choose how a girl
had jilted him My own good Jem as was a blessing sent upon the house where he
was born« Tears came into the mothers burning eyes as her heart recurred to
the days when she had rocked the cradle of her firstborn and then rapidly
passing over events till the full consciousness of his present situation came
upon her and perhaps annoyed at having shown any softness of character in the
presence of the Delilah who had lured him to his danger she spoke again and in
a sharp tone
»I told him and told him to leave off thinking on thee but he wouldnt be
led by me Thee wench thou wert not good enough to wipe the dust off his feet
A vile flirting quean as thou art Its well thy mother does not know poor
body what a goodfornothing thou art«
»Mother O mother« said Mary as if appealing to the merciful dead »But I
was not good enough for him I know I was not« added she in a voice of
touching humility
For through her heart went tolling the ominous prophetic words he had used
when he had last spoken to her
»Mary youll maybe hear of me as a drunkard and maybe as a thief and
maybe as a murderer Remember when all are speaking ill of me yo will have no
right to blame me for its your cruelty that will have made me what I feel I
shall become«
And she did not blame him though she doubted not his guilt she felt how
madly she might act if once jealous of him and how much cause had she not given
him for jealousy miserable guilty wretch that she was Speak on desolate
mother Abuse her as you will Her broken spirit feels to have merited all
But her last humble selfabased words had touched Mrs Wilsons heart sore
as it was and she looked at the snowpale girl with those piteous eyes so
hopeless of comfort and she relented in spite of herself
»Thou seest what comes of light conduct Mary Its thy doing that suspicion
has lighted on him who is as innocent as the babe unborn Thoult have much to
answer for if hes hung Thoult have my death too at thy door«
Harsh as these words seem she spoke them in a milder tone of voice than she
had yet used But the idea of Jem on the gallows Jem dead took possession of
Mary and she covered her eyes with her wan hands as if indeed to shut out the
fearful sight
She murmured some words which though spoken low as if choked up from the
depths of agony Jane Wilson caught »My heart is breaking« said she feebly
»My heart is breaking«
»Nonsense« said Mrs Wilson »Dont talk in that silly way My heart has a
better right to break than yours and yet I hold up you see But oh dear oh
dear« with a sudden revulsion of feeling as the reality of the danger in which
her son was placed pressed upon her »What am I saying How could I hold up if
thou wert gone Jem Though Im as sure as I stand here of thy innocence if
they hang thee my lad I will lie down and die«
She wept aloud with bitter consciousness of the fearful chance awaiting her
child She cried more passionately still
Mary roused herself up
»Oh let me stay with you at any rate till we know the end Dearest Mrs
Wilson maynt I stay«
The more obstinately and upbraidingly Mrs Wilson refused the more Mary
pleaded with ever the same soft entreating cry »Let me stay with you« Her
stunned soul seemed to bound its wishes for the hour at least to remaining
with one who loved and sorrowed for the same human being that she did
But no Mrs Wilson was inflexible
»Ive maybe been a bit hard on you Mary Ill own that But I cannot
abide you yet with me I cannot but remember its your giddiness as has wrought
this woe Ill stay with Alice and perhaps Mrs Davenport may come help a bit
I cannot put up with you about me Goodnight Tomorrow I may look on you
different maybe Goodnight«
And Mary turned out of the house which had been his home where he was
loved and mourned for into the busy desolate crowded street where they were
crying halfpenny broadsides giving an account of the bloody murder the
coroners inquest and a rawheadandbloodybones picture of the suspected
murderer James Wilson
But Mary heard not she heeded not She staggered on like one in a dream
With hung head and tottering steps she instinctively chose the shortest cut to
that home which was to her in her present state of mind only the hidingplace
of four walls where she might vent her agony unseen and unnoticed by the keen
unkind world without but where no welcome no love no sympathising tears
awaited her
As she neared that home within two minutes walk of it her impetuous
course was arrested by a light touch on her arm and turning hastily she saw a
little Italian boy with his humble showbox a white mouse or some such
thing The setting sun cast its red glow on his face otherwise the olive
complexion would have been very pale and the glittering teardrops hung on the
long curled eyelashes With his soft voice and pleading looks he uttered in
his pretty broken English the words
»Hungry so hungry«
And as if to aid by gesture the effect of the solitary word he pointed to
his mouth with its white quivering lips
Mary answered him impatiently »O lad hunger is nothing nothing«
And she rapidly passed on But her heart upbraided her the next minute with
her unrelenting speech and she hastily entered her door and seized the scanty
remnant of food which the cupboard contained and she retraced her steps to the
place where the little hopeless stranger had sunk down by his mute companion in
loneliness and starvation and was raining down tears as he spoke in some
foreign tongue with low cries for the far distant »Mamma mia«
With the elasticity of heart belonging to childhood he sprang up as he saw
the food the girl brought she whose face lovely in its woe had tempted him
first to address her and with the graceful courtesy of his country he looked
up and smiled while he kissed her hand and then poured forth his thanks and
shared her bounty with his little pet companion She stood an instant diverted
from the thought of her own grief by the sight of his infantine gladness and
then bending down and kissing his smooth forehead she left him and sought to
be alone with her agony once more
She reentered the house locked the door and tore off her bonnet as if
greedy of every moment which took her from the full indulgence of painful
despairing thought
Then she threw herself on the ground yes on the hard flags she threw her
soft limbs down and the comb fell out of her hair and those bright tresses
swept the dusty floor while she pillowed and hid her face on her arms and
burst forth into loud suffocating sobs
O earth thou didst seem but a dreary dwellingplace for thy poor child that
night None to comfort none to pity And selfreproach gnawing at her heart
Oh why did she ever listen to the tempter Why did she ever give her ear to
her own suggestions and cravings after wealth and grandeur Why had she thought
it a fine thing to have a rich lover
She she had deserved it all but he was the victim he the beloved She
could not conjecture she could not even pause to think who had revealed or how
he had discovered her acquaintance with Harry Carson It was but too clear some
way or another he had learnt all and what would he think of her No hope of
his love oh that she would give up and be content it was his life his
precious life that was threatened Then she tried to recall the particulars
which when Mrs Wilson had given them had fallen but upon a deafened ear
something about a gun a quarrel which she could not remember clearly Oh how
terrible to think of his crime his bloodguiltiness he who had hitherto been
so good so noble and now an assassin And then she shrank from him in thought
and then with bitter remorse clung more closely to his image with passionate
selfupbraiding Was it not she who had led him to the pit into which he had
fallen Was she to blame him She to judge him Who could tell how maddened he
might have been by jealousy how one moments uncontrollable passion might have
led him to become a murderer And she had blamed him in her heart after his last
deprecating imploring prophetic speech
Then she burst out crying afresh and when weary of crying fell to thinking
again The gallows The gallows Black it stood against the burning light which
dazzled her shut eyes press on them as she would Oh she was going mad and
for awhile she lay outwardly still but with the pulses careering through her
head with wild vehemence
And then came a strange forgetfulness of the present in thought of the
longpast times of those days when she hid her face on her mothers pitying
loving bosom and heard tender words of comfort be her grief or her error what
it might of those days when she had felt as if her mothers love was too
mighty not to last for ever of those days when hunger had been to her as to
the little stranger she had that evening relieved something to be thought
about and mourned over when Jem and she had played together he with the
condescension of an older child and she with unconscious earnestness
believing that he was as much gratified with important trifles as she was
when her father was a cheeryhearted man rich in the love of his wife and the
companionship of his friend when for it still worked round to that when
mother was alive and he was not a murderer
And then Heaven blessed her unaware and she sank from remembering to
wandering unconnected thought and thence to sleep Yes it was sleep though
in that strange posture on that hard cold bed and she dreamt of the happy
times of long ago and her mother came to her and kissed her as she lay and
once more the dead were alive again in that happy world of dreams All was
restored to the gladness of childhood even to the little kitten which had been
her playmate and boson friend then and which had been long forgotten in her
waking hours All the loved ones were there
She suddenly wakened Clear and wide awake Some noise had startled her from
sleep She sat up and put her hair still wet with tears back from her flushed
cheeks and listened At first she could only hear her beating heart All was
still without for it was after midnight such hours of agony had passed away
but the moon shone clearly in at the unshuttered window making the room almost
as light as day in its cold ghastly radiance There was a low knock at the
door A strange feeling crept over Marys heart as if something spiritual were
near as if the dead so lately present in her dreams were yet gliding and
hovering round her with their dim dread forms And yet why dread Had they
not loved her and who loved her now Was she not lonely enough to welcome the
spirits of the dead who had loved her while here If her mother had conscious
being her love for her child endured So she quieted her fears and listened
listened still
»Mary Mary open the door« as a little movement on her part seemed to tell
the being outside of her wakeful watchful state They were the accents of her
mothers voice the very southcountry pronunciation that Mary so well
remembered and which she had sometimes tried to imitate when alone with the
fond mimicry of affection
So without fear without hesitation she rose and unbarred the door There
against the moonlight stood a form so closely resembling her dead mother that
Mary never doubted the identity but exclaiming as if she were a terrified
child secure of safety when near the protecting care of its parent
»O mother mother you are come at last« she threw herself or rather fell
into the trembling arms of her longlost unrecognised aunt Esther
Chapter XXI
Esthers Motive in Seeking Mary
»My rest is gone
My heart is sore
Peace find I never
And never more«
Margarets Song
in »Faust«
I must go back a little to explain the motives which caused Esther to seek an
interview with her niece
The murder had been committed early on Thursday night and between then and
the dawn of the following day there was ample time for the news to spread far
and wide among all those whose duty or whose want or whose errors caused them
to be abroad in the streets of Manchester
Among those who listened to the tale of violence was Esther
A craving desire to know more took possession of her mind Far away as she
was from Turner Street she immediately set off to the scene of the murder
which was faintly lighted by the grey dawn as she reached the spot It was so
quiet and still that she could hardly believe it to be the place The only
vestige of any scuffle or violence was a trail on the dust as if somebody had
been lying there and then been raised by extraneous force The little birds
were beginning to hop and twitter in the leafless hedge making the only sound
that was near and distinct She crossed into the field where she guessed the
murderer to have stood it was easy of access for the worn stunted
hawthornhedge had many gaps in it The nightsmell of bruised grass came up
from under her feet as she went towards the sawpit and carpenters shed which
as I have said before were in a corner of the field near the road and where
one of her informants had told her it was supposed by the police that the
murderer had lurked while waiting for his victim There was no sign however
that any one had been about the place If the grass had been bruised or bent
where he had trod it had had enough of the elasticity of life to raise itself
under the dewy influences of night She hushed her breath in involuntary awe
but nothing else told of the violent deed by which a fellowcreature had passed
away She stood still for a minute imagining to herself the position of the
parties guided by the only circumstance which afforded any evidence the
trailing mark on the dust in the road
Suddenly it was before the sun had risen above the horizon she became
aware of something white in the hedge All other colours wore the same murky
hue though the forms of objects were perfectly distinct What was it It could
not be a flower that the time of year made clear A frozen lump of snow
lingering late in one of the gnarled tufts of the hedge She stepped forward to
examine It proved to be a little piece of stiff writingpaper compressed into a
round shape She understood it instantly it was the paper that had served as
wadding for the murderers gun Then she had been standing just where the
murderer must have been but a few hours before probably as the rumour had
spread through the town reaching her ears one of the poor maddened turnouts
who hung about everywhere with black fierce looks as if contemplating some
deed of violence Her sympathy was all with them for she had known what they
suffered and besides this there was her own individual dislike of Mr Carson
and dread of him for Marys sake Yet poor Mary Death was a terrible though
sure remedy for the evil Esther had dreaded for her and how would she stand
the shock loving as her aunt believed her to do Poor Mary who would comfort
her Esthers thoughts began to picture her sorrow her despair when the news
of her lovers death should reach her and she longed to tell her there might
have been a keener grief yet had he lived
Bright beautiful came the slanting rays of the morning sun It was time for
such as she to hide themselves with the other obscene things of night from the
glorious light of day which was only for the happy So she turned her steps
towards town still holding the paper But in getting over the hedge it
encumbered her to hold it in her clasped hand and she threw it down She passed
on a few steps her thoughts still of Mary till the idea crossed her mind
could it blank as it appeared to be give any clue to the murderer As I said
before her sympathies were all on that side so she turned back and picked it
up and then feeling as if in some measure an accessory she hid it unexamined
in her hand and hastily passed out of the street at the opposite end to that by
which she had entered it
And what do you think she felt when having walked some distance from the
spot she dared to open the crushed paper and saw written on it Mary Bartons
name and not only that but the street in which she lived True a letter or
two was torn off but nevertheless there was the name clear to be recognised
And oh what terrible thought flashed into her mind or was it only fancy But
it looked very like the writing which she had once known well the writing of
Jem Wilson who when she lived at her brotherinlaws and he was a near
neighbour had often been employed by her to write her letters to people to
whom she was ashamed of sending her own misspelt scrawl She remembered the
wonderful flourishes she had so much admired in those days while she sat by
dictating and Jem in all the pride of newlyacquired penmanship used to
dazzle her eyes by extraordinary graces and twirls
If it were his
Oh perhaps it was merely that her head was running so on Mary that she was
associating every trifle with her
As if only one person wrote in that flourishing meandering style
It was enough to fill her mind to think from what she might have saved Mary
by securing the paper She would look at it just once more and see if some very
dense and stupid policeman could have mistaken the name or if Mary would
certainly have been dragged into notice in the affair
No no one could have mistaken the ry Barton and it was Jems handwriting
Oh if it was so she understood it all and she had been the cause With
her violent and unregulated nature rendered morbid by the course of life she
led and her consciousness of her degradation she cursed herself for the
interference which she believed had led to this for the information and the
warning she had given to Jem which had roused him to this murderous action How
could she the abandoned and polluted outcast ever have dared to hope for a
blessing even on her efforts to do good The black curse of Heaven rested on
all her doings were they for good or for evil
Poor diseased mind and there were none to minister to thee
So she wandered about too restless to take her usual heavy mornings sleep
up and down the streets greedily listening to every word of the passersby and
loitering near each group of talkers anxious to scrape together every morsel of
information or conjecture or suspicion though without possessing any definite
purpose in all this And ever and always she clenched the scrap of paper which
might betray so much until her nails had deeply indented the palm of her hand
so fearful was she in her nervous dread lest unawares she should let it drop
Towards the middle of the day she could no longer evade the bodys craving
want of rest and refreshment but the rest was taken in a spirit vault and the
refreshment was a glass of gin
Then she started up from the stupor she had taken for repose and suddenly
driven before the gusty impulses of her mind she pushed her way to the place
where at that very time the police were bringing the information they had
gathered with regard to the all murder She listened with painful acuteness of
comprehension to dropped words and unconnected sentences the meaning of which
became clearer and yet more clear to her Jem was suspected Jem was
ascertained to be the murderer
She saw him although he absorbed in deep sad thought saw her not she
saw him brought handcuffed and guarded out of the coach She saw him enter the
station she gasped for breath till he came out still handcuffed and still
guarded to be conveyed to the New Bailey
He was the only one who had spoken to her with hope that she might win her
way back to virtue His words had lingered in her heart with a sort of call to
heaven like distant Sabbath bells although in her despair she had turned away
from his voice He was the only one who had spoken to her kindly The murder
shocking though it was was an absent abstract thing on which her thoughts
could not and would not dwell all that was present in her mind was Jems
danger and his kindness
Then Mary came to remembrance Esther wondered till she was sick of
wondering in what way she was taking the affair In some manner it would be a
terrible blow for the poor motherless girl with her dreadful father too who
was to Esther a sort of accusing angel
She set off towards the court where Mary lived to pick up what she could
there of information But she was ashamed to enter in where once she had been
innocent and hung about the neighbouring streets not daring to question so
she learnt but little nothing in fact but the knowledge of John Bartons
absence from home
She went up a dark entry to rest her weary limbs on a doorstep and think
Her elbows on her knees her face hidden in her hands she tried to gather
together and arrange her thoughts But still every now and then she opened her
hand to see if the paper were yet there
She got up at last She had formed a plan and had a course of action to
look forward to that would satisfy one craving desire at least The time was
long gone by when there was much wisdom or consistency in her projects
It was getting late and that was so much the better She went to a
pawnshop and took off her finery in a back room She was known by the people
and had a character for honesty so she had no very great difficulty in inducing
them to let her have a suit of outer clothes befitting the wife of a
workingman a black silk bonnet a printed gown a plaid shawl dirty and
rather worn to be sure but which had a sort of sanctity to the eyes of the
streetwalker as being the appropriate garb of that happy class to which she
could never never more belong
She looked at herself in the little glass which hung against the wall and
sadly shaking her head thought how easy were the duties of that Eden of
innocence from which she was shut out how she would work and toil and starve
and die if necessary for a husband a home for children but that thought
she could not bear a little form rose up stern in its innocence from the
witches caldron of her imagination and she rushed into action again
You know now how she came to stand by the threshold of Marys door waiting
trembling until the latch was lifted and her niece with words that spoke of
such desolation among the living fell into her arms
She had felt as if some holy spell would prevent her even as the unholy
Lady Geraldine was prevented in the abode of Christabel from crossing the
threshold of that home of her early innocence and she had meant to wait for an
invitation But Marys helpless action did away with all reluctant feeling and
she bore or dragged her to her seat and looked on her bewildered eyes as
puzzled with the likeness which was not identity she gazed on her aunts
features
In pursuance of her plan Esther meant to assume the manners and character
as she had done the dress of a mechanics wife but then to account for her
long absence and her long silence towards all that ought to have been dear to
her it was necessary that she should put on an indifference far distant from
her heart which was loving and yearning in spite of all its faults And
perhaps she overacted her part for certainly Mary felt a kind of repugnance to
the changed and altered aunt who so suddenly reappeared on the scene and it
would have cut Esther to the very core could she have known how her little
darling of former days was feeling towards her
»You dont remember me I see Mary« she began »Its a long while since I
left you all to be sure and I many a time thought of coming to see you and
and your father But I live so far off and am always so busy I cannot do
just what I wish You recollect aunt Esther dont you Mary«
»Are you Aunt Hetty« asked Mary faintly still looking at the face which
was so different from the old recollections of her aunts fresh dazzling beauty
»Yes I am Aunt Hetty Oh its so long since I heard that name« sighing
forth the thoughts it suggested then recovering herself and striving after
the hard character she wished to assume she continued »And today I heard a
friend of yours and of mine too long ago was in trouble and I guessed you
would be in sorrow so I thought I would just step this far and see you«
Marys tears flowed afresh but she had no desire to open her heart to her
strangelyfound aunt who had by her own confession kept aloof from and
neglected them for so many years Yet she tried to feel grateful for kindness
however late from any one and wished to be civil Moreover she had a strong
disinclination to speak on the terrible subject uppermost in her mind So after
a pause she said
»Thank you I dare say you mean very kind Have you had a long walk Im so
sorry« said she rising with a sudden thought which was as suddenly checked by
recollection »but Ive nothing to eat in the house and Im sure you must be
hungry after your walk«
For Mary concluded that certainly her aunts residence must be far away on
the other side of the town out of sight or hearing But after all she did not
think much about her her heart was so achingfull of other things that all
besides seemed like a dream She received feelings and impressions from her
conversation with her aunt but did not could not put them together or think
or argue about them
And Esther How scanty had been her food for days and weeks her
thinlycovered bones and pale lips might tell but her words should never
reveal So with a little unreal laugh she replied
»Oh Mary my dear dont talk about eating Weve the best of everything
and plenty of it for my husband is in good work Id such a supper before I
came out I couldnt touch a morsel if you had it«
Her words shot a strange pang through Marys heart She had always
remembered her aunts loving and unselfish disposition how was it changed if
living in plenty she had never thought it worth while to ask after relations
who were all but starving She shut up her heart instinctively against her aunt
And all the time poor Esther was swallowing her sobs and overacting her
part and controlling herself more than she had done for many a long day in
order that her niece might not be shocked and revolted by the knowledge of what
her aunt had become a prostitute an outcast
She had longed to open her wretched wretched heart so hopeless so
abandoned by all living things to one who had loved her once and yet she
refrained from dread of the averted eye the altered voice the internal
loathing which she feared such disclosure might create She would go straight
to the subject of the day She could not tarry long for she felt unable to
support the character she had assumed for any length of time
They sat by the little round table facing each other The candle was placed
right between them and Esther moved it in order to have a clearer view of
Marys face so that she might read her emotions and ascertain her interests
Then she began
»Its a bad business Im afraid this of Mr Carsons murder«
Mary winced a little
»I hear Jem Wilson is taken up for it«
Mary covered her eyes with her hands as if to shade them from the light
and Esther herself less accustomed to selfcommand was getting too much
agitated for calm observation of another
»I was taking a walk near Turner Street and I went to see the spot«
continued Esther »and as luck would have it I spied this bit of paper in the
hedge« producing the precious piece still folded in her hand »It has been used
as wadding for the gun I reckon indeed thats clear enough from the shape
its crammed into I was sorry for the murderer whoever he might be I didnt
then know of Jems being suspected and I thought I would never leave a thing
about as might help ever so little to convict him the police are so cute
about straws So I carried it a little way and then I opened it and saw your
name Mary«
Mary took her hands away from her eyes and looked with surprise at her
aunts face as she uttered these words She was kind after all for was she not
saving her from being summoned and from being questioned and examined a thing
to be dreaded above all others as she felt sure that her unwilling answers
frame them how she might would add to the suspicions against Jem her aunt was
indeed kind to think of what would spare her this
Esther went on without noticing Marys look The very action of speaking
was so painful to her and so much interrupted by the hard raking little cough
which had been her constant annoyance for months that she was too much
engrossed by the physical difficulty of utterance to be a very close observer
»There could be no mistake if they had found it Look at your name together
with the very name of this court And in Jems handwriting too or Im much
mistaken Look Mary«
And now she did watch her
Mary took the paper and flattened it then suddenly stood stiff up with
irrepressible movement as if petrified by some horror abruptly disclosed her
face strung and rigid her lips compressed tight to keep down some rising
exclamation She dropped on her seat as suddenly as if the braced muscles had
in an instant given way But she spoke no word
»It is his handwriting isnt it« asked Esther though Marys manner was
almost confirmation enough
»You will not tell You never will tell« demanded Mary in a tone so
sternly earnest as almost to be threatening
»Nay Mary« said Esther rather reproachfully »I am not so bad as that O
Mary you cannot think I would do that whatever I may be«
The tears sprang to her eyes at the idea that she was suspected of being one
who would help to inform against an old friend
Mary caught her sad and upbraiding look
»No I know you would not tell aunt I dont know what I say I am so
shocked But say you will not tell Do«
»No indeed I will nt tell come what may«
Mary sat still looking at the writing and turning the paper round with
careful examination trying to hope but her very fears belying her hopes
»I thought you cared for the young man thats murdered« observed Esther
halfaloud but feeling that she could not mistake this strange interest in the
suspected murderer implied by Marys eagerness to screen him from anything
which might strengthen suspicion against him She had come desirous to know the
extent of Marys grief for Mr Carson and glad of the excuse afforded her by
the important scrap of paper Her remark about its being Jems handwriting she
had with this view of ascertaining Marys state of feeling felt to be most
imprudent the instant after she had uttered it but Marys anxiety that she
should not tell was too great and too decided to leave a doubt as to her
interest for Jem She grew more and more bewildered and her dizzy head refused
to reason Mary never spoke She held the bit of paper firmly determined to
retain possession of it come what might and anxious and impatient for her
aunt to go As she sat her face bore a likeness to Esthers dead child
»You are so like my little girl Mary« said Esther weary of the one
subject on which she could get no satisfaction and recurring with full heart
to the thought of the dead
Mary looked up Her aunt had children then That was all the idea she
received No faint imagination of the love and the woe of that poor creature
crossed her mind or she would have taken her all guilty and erring to her
bosom and tried to bind up the broken heart No it was not to be Her aunt had
children then and she was on the point of putting some question about them
but before it could be spoken another thought turned it aside and she went back
to her task of unravelling the mystery of the paper and the handwriting Oh
how she wished her aunt would go
As if according to the believers in mesmerism the intenseness of her wish
gave her power over another although the wish was unexpressed Esther felt
herself unwelcome and that her absence was desired
She felt this some time before she could summon up resolution to go She was
so much disappointed in this longedfor dreaded interview with Mary she had
wished to impose upon her with her tale of married respectability and yet she
had yearned and craved for sympathy in her real lot And she had imposed upon
her well She should perhaps be glad of it afterwards but her desolation of
hope seemed for the time redoubled And she must leave the old dwellingplace
whose very walls and flags dingy and sordid as they were had a charm for her
Must leave the abode of poverty for the more terrible abodes of vice She must
she would go
»Well goodnight Mary That bit of paper is safe enough with you I see
But you made me promise I would not tell about it and you must promise me to
destroy it before you sleep«
»I promise« said Mary hoarsely but firmly »Then you are going«
»Yes Not if you wish me to stay Not if I could be of any comfort to you
Mary« catching at some glimmering hope
»Oh no« said Mary anxious to be alone »Your husband will be wondering
where you are Some day you must tell me all about yourself I forget what your
name is«
»Fergusson« said Esther sadly
»Mrs Fergusson« repeated Mary half unconsciously »And where did you say
you lived«
»I never did say« muttered Esther then aloud »In Angels Meadow 145
Nicholas Street«
»145 Nicholas Street Angel Meadow I shall remember«
As Esther drew her shawl around her and prepared to depart a thought
crossed Marys mind that she had been cold and hard in her manner towards one
who had certainly meant to act kindly in bringing her the paper that dread
terrible piece of paper and thus saving her from she could not rightly
think how much or how little she was spared So desirous of making up for her
previous indifferent manner she advanced to kiss her aunt before her departure
But to her surprise her aunt pushed her off with a frantic kind of
gesture and saying the words
»Not me You must never kiss me You«
She rushed into the outer darkness of the street and there wept long and
bitterly
Chapter XXII
Marys Efforts to Prove an Alibi
»There was a listening fear in her regard
As if calamity had but begun
As if the vanward clouds of evil days
Had spent their malice and the sullen rear
Was with its stored thunder labouring up«
Keats »Hyperion«
No sooner was Mary alone than she fastened the door and put the shutters up
against the window which had all this time remained shaded only by the curtains
hastily drawn together on Esthers entrance and the lighting of the candle
She did all this with the same compressed lips and the same stony look that
her face had assumed on the first examination of the paper Then she sat down
for an instant to think and rising directly went with a step rendered firm
by inward resolution of purpose up the stairs passed her own door two steps
into her fathers room What did she want there
I must tell you I must put into words the dreadful secret which she
believed that bit of paper had revealed to her
Her father was the murderer
That corner of stiff shining thick writing paper she recognised as a
part of the sheet on which she had copied Samuel Bamfords beautiful lines so
many months ago copied as you perhaps remember on the blank part of a
valentine sent to her by Jem Wilson in those days when she did not treasure and
hoard up everything he had touched as she would do now
That copy had been given to her father for whom it was made and she had
occasionally seen him reading it over not a fortnight ago she was sure But she
resolved to ascertain if the other part still remained in his possession He
might it was just possible he might have given it away to some friend and if
so that person was the guilty one for she could swear to the paper anywhere
First of all she pulled out every article from the little old chest of
drawers Amongst them were some things which had belonged to her mother but she
had no time now to examine and try and remember them All the reverence she
could pay them was to carry them and lay them on the bed carefully while the
other things were tossed impatiently out upon the floor
The copy of Bamfords lines was not there Oh perhaps he might have given
it away but then must it not have been to Jem It was his gun
And she set too with redoubled vigour to examine the deal box which served
as chair and which had once contained her fathers Sunday clothes in the days
when he could afford to have Sunday clothes
He had redeemed his better coat from the pawnshop before he left that she
had noticed Here was his old one What rustled under her hand in the pocket
The paper »O father«
Yes it fitted jagged end to jagged end letter to letter and even the
part which Esther had considered blank had its tallying mark with the larger
piece its tails of ys and gs And then as if that were not damning evidence
enough she felt again and found some little bullets or shot I dont know
which you would call them in that same pocket along with a small paper parcel
of gunpowder As she was going to replace the jacket having abstracted the
paper and bullets etc she saw a woollen guncase made of that sort of
striped horsecloth you must have seen a thousand times appropriated to such a
purpose The sight of it made her examine still further but there was nothing
else that could afford any evidence so she locked the box and sat down on the
floor to contemplate the articles now with a sickening despair now with a kind
of wondering curiosity how her father had managed to evade observation After
all it was easy enough He had evidently got possession of some gun was it
really Jems was he an accomplice No she did not believe it he never never
would deliberately plan a murder with another however he might be wrought up to
it by passionate feeling at the time Least of all would he accuse her to her
father without previously warning her it was out of his nature
Then having obtained possession of the gun her father had loaded it at
home and might have carried it away with him some time when the neighbours were
not noticing and she was out or asleep and then he might have hidden it
somewhere to be in readiness when he should want it She was sure he had no such
thing with him when he went away the last time
She felt it was of no use to conjecture his motives His actions had become
so wild and irregular of late that she could not reason upon them Besides was
it not enough to know that he was guilty of this terrible offence Her love for
her father seemed to return with painful force mixed up as it was with horror
at his crime That dear father who was once so kind so warmhearted so ready
to help either man or beast in distress to murder But in the desert of misery
with which these thoughts surrounded her the arid depths of whose gloom she
dared not venture to contemplate a little spring of comfort was gushing up at
her feet unnoticed at first but soon to give her strength and hope
And that was the necessity for exertion on her part which this discovery
enforced
Oh I do think that the necessity for exertion for some kind of action
bodily or mental in time of distress is a most infinite blessing although
the first efforts at such seasons are painful Something to be done implies that
there is yet hope of some good thing to be accomplished or some additional evil
that may be avoided and by degrees the hope absorbs much of the sorrow
It is the woes that cannot in any earthly way be escaped that admit least
earthly comforting Of all trite wornout hollow mockeries of comfort that
were ever uttered by people who will not take the trouble of sympathising with
others the one I dislike the most is the exhortation not to grieve over an
event »for it cannot be helped« Do you think if I could help it I would sit
still with folded hands content to mourn Do you not believe that as long as
hope remained I would be up and doing I mourn because what has occurred cannot
be helped The reason you give me for not grieving is the very and sole reason
of my grief Give me nobler and higher reasons for enduring meekly what my
Father sees fit to send and I will try earnestly and faithfully to be patient
but mock me not or any other mourner with the speech »Do not grieve for it
cannot be helped It is past remedy«
But some remedy to Marys sorrow came with thinking If her father was
guilty Jem was innocent If innocent there was a possibility of saving him He
must be saved And she must do it for was not she the sole depository of the
terrible secret Her father was not suspected and never should be if by any
foresight or any exertions of her own she could prevent it
She did not know how Jem was to be saved while her father was also to be
considered innocent It would require much thought and much prudence But with
the call upon her exertions and her various qualities of judgment and
discretion came the answering consciousness of innate power to meet the
emergency Every step now nay the employment of every minute was of
consequence for you must remember she had learnt at Miss Simmonds the
probability that the murderer would be brought to trial the next week And you
must remember too that never was so young a girl so friendless or so
penniless as Mary was at this time But the lion accompanied Una through the
wilderness and the danger and so will a high resolved purpose of rightdoing
ever guard and accompany the helpless
It struck two deep mirk night
It was of no use bewildering herself with plans this weary endless night
Nothing could be done before morning and at first in her impatience she began
to long for day but then she felt in how unfit a state her body was for any
plan of exertion and she resolutely made up her mind to husband her physical
strength
First of all she must burn the telltale paper The powder bullets and
guncase she tied into a bundle and hid in the sacking of the bed for the
present although there was no likelihood of their affording evidence against
any one Then she carried the paper downstairs and burned it on the hearth
powdering the very ashes with her fingers and dispersing the fragments of
fluttering black films among the cinders of the grate Then she breathed again
Her head ached with dizzying violence she must get quit of the pain or it
would incapacitate her for thinking and planning She looked for food but there
was nothing but a little raw oatmeal in the house still although it almost
choked her she ate some of this knowing from experience how often headaches
were caused by long fasting Then she sought for some water to bathe her
throbbing temples and quench her feverish thirst There was none in the house
so she took the jug and went out to the pump at the other end of the court
whose echoes resounded her light footsteps in the quiet stillness of the night
The hard square outlines of the houses cut sharply against the cold bright sky
from which myriads of stars were shining down in eternal repose There was
little sympathy in the outward scene with the internal trouble All was so
still so motionless so hard Very different to this lovely night in the
country in which I am now writing where the distant horizon is soft and
undulating in the moonlight and the nearer trees sway gently to and fro in the
nightwind with something of almost human motion and the rustling air makes
music among their branches as if speaking soothingly to the weary ones who lie
awake in heaviness of heart The sights and sounds of such a night lull pain and
grief to rest
But Mary reentered her home after she had filled her pitcher with a still
stronger sense of anxiety and a still clearer conviction of how much rested
upon her unassisted and friendless self alone with her terrible knowledge in
the hard cold populous world
She bathed her forehead and quenched her thirst and then with wise
deliberation of purpose went upstairs and undressed herself as if for a long
nights slumber although so few hours intervened before daydawn She believed
she never could sleep but she lay down and shut her eyes and before many
minutes she was in as deep and sound a slumber as if there was no sin or sorrow
in the world
She woke up as it was natural much refreshed in body but with a
consciousness of some great impending calamity She sat up in bed to recollect
and when she did remember she sank down again with all the helplessness of
despair But it was only the weakness of an instant for were not the very
minutes precious for deliberation if not for action
Before she had finished the necessary morning business of dressing and
setting her house in some kind of order she had disentangled her ravelled
ideas and arranged some kind of a plan for action If Jem was innocent and
now of the guilt even the slightest participation in or knowledge of the
murder she acquitted him with all her heart and soul he must have been
somewhere else when the crime was committed probably with some others who
might bear witness to the fact if she only knew where to find them Everything
rested on her She had heard of an alibi and believed it might mean the
deliverance she wished to accomplish but she was not quite sure and determined
to apply to Job as one of the few among her acquaintance gifted with the
knowledge of hard words for to her all terms of law or natural history were
alike manysyllabled mysteries
No time was to be lost She went straight to Job Leghs house and found the
old man and his granddaughter sitting at breakfast as she opened the door she
heard their voices speaking in a grave hushed subdued tone as if something
grieved their hearts They stopped talking on her entrance and then she knew
they had been conversing about the murder about Jems probable guilt and it
flashed upon her for the first time on the new light they would have obtained
regarding herself for until now they had never heard of her giddy flirting with
Mr Carson not in all her confidential talk with Margaret had she ever spoken
of him And now Margaret would hear her conduct talked of by all as that of a
bold bad girl and even if she did not believe everything that was said she
could hardly help feeling wounded and disappointed in Mary
So it was in a timid voice that Mary wished her usual goodmorrow and her
heart sunk within her a little when Job with a form of civility bade her
welcome in that dwelling where until now she had been too well assured to
require to be asked to sit down
She took a chair Margaret continued silent
»Im come to speak to you about this about Jem Wilson«
»Its a bad business Im afeard« replied Job sadly
»Ay its bad enough anyhow But Jems innocent Indeed he is Im as sure
as sure can be«
»How can you know wench Facts bear strong again him poor fellow though
hed a deal to put him up and aggravate him they say Ay poor lad hes done
for himself Im afeard«
»Job« said Mary rising from her chair in her eagerness »you must not say
he did it He didnt Im sure and certain he didnt Oh why do you shake your
head Who is to believe me who is to think him innocent if you who knowd
him so well stick to it hes guilty«
»Im loth enough to do it lass« replied Job »but I think hes been
illused and jilted thats plain truth Mary bare as it may seem and his
blood has been up many a man has done the like afore from like causes«
»O God Then you wont help me Job to prove him innocent O Job Job
believe me Jem never did harm to no one«
»Not afore and mind wench I dont overblame him for this« Job
relapsed into silence
Mary thought a moment
»Well Job youll not refuse me this I know I wont mind what you think
if youll help me as if he was innocent Now suppose I know I knew he was
innocent its only supposing Job what must I do to prove it Tell me
Job Isnt it called an alibi the getting folk to swear to where he really was
at the time«
»Best way if you knowd him innocent would be to find out the real
murderer Some one did it thats clear enough If it wasnt Jem who was it«
»How can I tell« answered Mary in agony of terror lest Jobs question was
prompted by any suspicion of the truth
But he was far enough from any such thought Indeed he had no doubt in his
own mind that Jem had in some passionate moment urged on by slighted love and
jealousy been the murderer And he was strongly inclined to believe that Mary
was aware of this only that too late repentant of her light conduct which had
led to such fatal consequences she was now most anxious to save her old
playfellow her early friend from the doom awaiting the shedder of blood
»If Jems not done it I dont see as any on us can tell who did it We
might find out something if wed time but they say hes to be tried on Tuesday
Its no use hiding it Mary things look strong against him«
»I know they do I know they do But Oh Job isnt an alibi a proving
where he really was at th time of the murder and how must I set about an
alibi«
»An alibi is that sure enough« He thought a little »You mun ask his
mother his doings and his whereabouts that night the knowledge of that will
guide you a bit«
For he was anxious that on another should fall the task of enlightening Mary
on the hopelessness of the case and he felt that her own sense would be more
convinced by inquiry and examination than any mere assertion of his
Margaret had sat silent and grave all this time To tell the truth she was
surprised and disappointed by the disclosure of Marys conduct with regard to
Mr Henry Carson Gentle reserved and prudent herself never exposed to the
trial of being admired for her personal appearance and unsusceptible enough to
be in doubt even yet whether the fluttering tender infinitelyjoyous feeling
she was for the first time experiencing at sight or sound or thought of Will
Wilson was love or not Margaret had no sympathy with the temptations to
which loveliness vanity ambition or the desire of being admired exposes so
many no sympathy with flirting girls in short Then she had no idea of the
strength of the conflict between will and principle in some who were differently
constituted from herself With her to be convinced that an action was wrong
was tantamount to a determination not to do so again and she had little or no
difficulty in carrying out her determination So she could not understand how it
was that Mary had acted wrongly and had felt too much ashamed in spite of
internal sophistry to speak of her actions Margaret considered herself
deceived felt aggrieved and at the time of which I am now telling you was
strongly inclined to give Mary up altogether as a girl devoid of the modest
proprieties of her sex and capable of gross duplicity in speaking of one lover
as she had done of Jem while she was encouraging another in attentions at best
of a very doubtful character
But now Margaret was drawn into the conversation Suddenly it flashed across
Marys mind that the night of the murder was the very night or rather the same
early morning that Margaret had been with Alice She turned sharp round with
»Oh Margaret you can tell me you were there when he came back that night
were you not No you were not but you were there not many hours after Did not
you hear where hed been He was away the night before too when Alice was
first taken when you were there for your tea Oh where was he Margaret«
»I dont know« she answered »Stay I do remember something about his
keeping Will company in his walk to Liverpool I cant justly say what it was
so much happened that night«
»Ill go to his mothers« said Mary resolutely
They neither of them spoke either to advise or dissuade Mary felt she had
no sympathy from them and braced up her soul to act without such loving aid of
friendship She knew that their advice would be willingly given at her demand
and that was all she really required for Jems sake Still her courage failed a
little as she walked to Jane Wilsons alone in the world with her secret
Jane Wilsons eyes were swelled with crying and it was sad to see the
ravages which intense anxiety and sorrow had made on her appearance in
fourandtwenty hours All night long she and Mrs Davenport had crooned over
their sorrows always recurring like the burden of an old song to the dreadest
sorrow of all which was now impending over Mrs Wilson She had grown I
hardly know what word to use but something like proud of her martyrdom she
had grown to hug her grief to feel an excitement in her agony of anxiety about
her boy
»So Mary youre here Oh Mary lass Hes to be tried on Tuesday«
She fell to sobbing in the convulsive breathcatching manner which tells so
of much previous weeping
»Oh Mrs Wilson dont take on so Well get him off youll see Dont
fret they cant prove him guilty«
»But I tell thee they will« interrupted Mrs Wilson halfirritated at the
light way as she considered it in which Mary spoke and a little displeased
that another could hope when she had almost brought herself to find pleasure in
despair
»It may suit thee well« continued she »to make light o the misery thou
hast caused but I shall lay his death at thy door as long as I live and die I
know he will and all for what he never did no he never did my own blessed
boy«
She was too weak to be angry long her wrath sank away to feeble sobbing and
wornout moans
Mary was most anxious to soothe her from any violence of either grief or
anger she did so want her to be clear in her recollection and besides her
tenderness was great towards Jems mother So she spoke in a low gentle tone the
loving sentences which sound so broken and powerless in repetition and which
yet have so much power when accompanied with caressing looks and actions fresh
from the heart and the old woman insensibly gave herself up to the influence of
those sweet loving blue eyes those tears of sympathy those words of love and
hope and was lulled into a less morbid state of mind
»And now dear Mrs Wilson can you remember where he said he was going on
Thursday night He was out when Alice was taken ill and he did not come home
till early in the morning or to speak true in the night did he«
»Ay he went out near upon five he went out with Will he said he were
going to set47 him a part of the way for Will were hot upon walking to
Liverpool and wouldnt hearken to Jems offer of lending him five shillings for
his fare So the two lads set off together I mind it all now but thou seest
Alices illness and this business of poor Jems drove it out of my head they
went off together to walk to Liverpool thats to say Jem were to go a part o
th way But who knows« falling back into the old desponding tone »if he
really went He might be led off on the road Oh Mary wench theyll hang him
for what hes never done«
»No they wont they shant I see my way a bit now We mun get Will to
help therell be time He can swear that Jem were with him Where is Jem«
»Folk said he were taken to Kirkdale i th prison van this morning
without my seeing him poor chap Oh wench but theyve hurried on the business
at a cruel rate«
»Ay theyve not let grass grow under their feet in hunting out the man
that did it« said Mary sorrowfully and bitterly »But keep up your heart They
got on the wrong scent when they took to suspecting Jem Dont be afeard Youll
see it will end right for Jem«
»I should mind it less if I could do aught« said Jane Wilson »but Im such
a poor weak old body and my heads so gone and Im so dazd like what with
Alice and all that I think and think and can do nought to help my child I
might ha gone and seen him last night they tell me now and then I missed it
Oh Mary I missed it and may never see the lad again«
She looked so piteously in Marys face with her miserable eyes that Mary
felt her heart giving way and dreading the weakness of her powers which the
burst of crying she longed for would occasion hastily changed the subject to
Alice and Jane in her heart feeling that there was no sorrow like a mothers
sorrow replied
»She keeps on much the same thank you Shes happy for she knows nothing
of whats going on but th doctor says she grows weaker and weaker Thoult
maybe like to see her«
Mary went upstairs partly because it is the etiquette in humble life to
offer to friends a last opportunity of seeing the dying or the dead while the
same etiquette forbids a refusal of the invitation and partly because she
longed to breathe for an instant the atmosphere of holy calm which seemed
ever to surround the pious good old woman Alice lay as before without pain
or at least any outward expression of it but totally unconscious of all present
circumstances and absorbed in recollections of the days of her girlhood which
were vivid enough to take the place of reality to her Still she talked of green
fields and still she spoke to the longdead mother and sister lowlying in
their graves this many a year as if they were with her and about her in the
pleasant places where her youth had passed
But the voice was fainter the motions were more languid she was evidently
passing away but how happily
Mary stood for a time in silence watching and listening Then she bent down
and reverently kissed Alices cheek and drawing Jane Wilson away from the bed
as if the spirit of her who lay there were yet cognisant of present realities
she whispered a few words of hope to the poor mother and kissing her over and
over again in a warm loving manner she bade her goodbye went a few steps
and then once more came back to bid her keep up her heart
And when she had fairly left the house Jane Wilson felt as if a sunbeam had
ceased shining into the room
Yet oh how sorely Marys heart ached for more and more the fell certainty
came on her that her father was the murderer She struggled hard not to dwell on
this conviction to think alone on the means of proving Jems innocence that
was her first duty and that should be done
Chapter XXIII
The SubPoena
»And must it then depend on this poor eye
And this unsteady hand whether the bark
That bears my all of treasured hope and love
Shall find a passage through these frowning rocks
To some fair port where peace and safety smile
Or whether it shall blindly dash against them
And miserably sink Heaven be my help
And clear my eye and nerve my trembling hand«
»The Constant Woman«
Her heart beating her head full of ideas which required time and solitude to
be reduced into order Mary hurried home She was like one who finds a jewel of
which he cannot all at once ascertain the value but who hides his treasure
until some quiet hour when he may ponder over the capabilities its possession
unfolds She was like one who discovers the silken clue which guides to some
bower of bliss and secure of the power within his grasp has to wait for a time
before he may thread the labyrinth
But no jewel no bower of bliss was ever so precious to miser or lover as
was the belief which now pervaded Marys mind that Jems innocence might be
proved without involving any suspicion of that other that dear one so dear
although so criminal on whose part in this cruel business she dared not dwell
even in thought For if she did there arose the awful question if all went
against Jem the innocent if judge and jury gave the verdict forth which had the
looming gallows in the rear what ought she to do possessed of her terrible
knowledge Surely not to inculpate her father and yet and yet she almost
prayed for the blessed unconsciousness of death or madness rather than that
awful question should have to be answered by her
But now a way seemed opening opening yet more clear She was thankful she
had thought of the alibi and yet more thankful to have so easily obtained the
clue to Jems whereabouts that miserable night The bright light that her new
hope threw over all seemed also to make her thankful for the early time
appointed for the trial It would be easy to catch Will Wilson on his return
from the Isle of Man which he had planned should be on the Monday and on the
Tuesday all would be made clear all that she dared to wish to be made clear
She had still to collect her thoughts and freshen her memory enough to
arrange how to meet with Will for to the chances of a letter she would not
trust to find out his lodgings when in Liverpool to try and remember the name
of the ship in which he was to sail and the more she considered these points
the more difficulty she found there would be in ascertaining these minor but
important facts For you are aware that Alice whose memory was clear and strong
on all points in which her heart was interested was lying in a manner
senseless that Jane Wilson was to use her own word so expressive to a
Lancashire ear dazed48 that is to say bewildered lost in the confession of
terrifying and distressing thoughts incapable of concentrating her mind and at
the best of times Wills proceedings were a matter of little importance to her
or so she pretended she was so jealous of aught which distracted attention
from her pearl of price her only son Jem So Mary felt hopeless of obtaining
any intelligence of the sailors arrangements from her
Then should she apply to Jem himself No she knew him too well She felt
how thoroughly he must ere now have had it in his power to exculpate himself at
anothers expense And his tacit refusal so to do had assured her of what she
had never doubted that the murderer was safe from any impeachment of his But
then neither would he consent she feared to any steps which might tend to
prove himself innocent At any rate she could not consult him He was removed
to Kirkdale and time pressed Already it was Saturday at noon And even if she
could have gone to him I believe she would not She longed to do all herself
to be his liberator his deliverer to win him life though she might never
regain his lost love by her own exertions And oh how could she see him to
discuss a subject in which both knew who was the bloodstained man and yet whose
name might not be breathed by either so dearly with all his faults his sins
was he loved by both
All at once when she had ceased to try and remember the name of Wills
ship flashed across her mind The John Cropper
He had named it she had been sure all along He had named it in his
conversation with her that last that fatal Thursday evening She repeated it
over and over again through a nervous dread of again forgetting it The John
Cropper
And then as if she were rousing herself out of some strange stupor she
bethought her of Margaret Who so likely as Margaret to treasure every little
particular respecting Will now Alice was dead to all the stirring purposes of
life
She had gone thus far in her process of thought when a neighbour stepped
in she with whom they had usually deposited the housekey when both Mary and
her father were absent from home and who consequently took upon herself to
answer all inquiries and receive all messages which any friends might make or
leave on finding the house shut up
»Heres somewhat for you Mary A policeman left it«
A bit of parchment
Many people have a dread of those mysterious pieces of parchment I am one
Mary was another Her heart misgave her as she took it and looked at the
unusual appearance of the writing which though legible enough conveyed no
idea to her or rather her mind shut itself up against receiving any idea which
after all was rather a proof she had some suspicion of the meaning that awaited
her
»What is it« asked she in a voice from which all the pith and marrow
seemed extracted
»Nay how should I know Policeman said hed call again towards evening and
see if youd getten it He were loth to leave it though I telled him who I was
and all about my keeping th key and taking messages«
»What is it about« asked Mary again in the same hoarse feeble voice and
turning it over in her fingers as if she dreaded to inform herself of its
meaning
»Well yo can read word of writing and I cannot so its queer I should have
to tell you But my master says its a summons for yo to bear witness again Jem
Wilson at th trial at Liverpool Assize«
»God pity me« said Mary faintly as white as a sheet
»Nay wench never take on so What yo can say will go little way either to
help or hinder for folk say hes certain to be hung and sure enough it was
tother one as was your sweetheart«
Mary was beyond any pang this speech would have given at another time Her
thoughts were all busy picturing to herself the terrible occasion of their next
meeting not as lovers meet should they meet
»Well« said the neighbour seeing no use in remaining with one who noticed
her words or her presence so little »thoult tell policeman thoust getten his
precious bit of paper He seemed to think I should be keeping it for mysel hes
the first as has ever misdoubted me about giving messages or notes Goodday«
She left the house but Mary did not know it She sat still with the
parchment in her hand
All at once she started up She would take it to Job Legh and ask him to
tell her the true meaning for it could not be that
So she went and choked out her words of inquiry
»Its a subpoena« he replied turning the parchment over with the air of a
connoisseur for Job loved hard words and lawyerlike forms and even esteemed
himself slightly qualified for a lawyer from the smattering of knowledge he had
picked up from an odd volume of Blackstone that he had once purchased at a
bookstall
»A subpoena what is that« gasped Mary still in suspense
Job was struck with her voice her changed miserable voice and peered at
her countenance from over his spectacles
»A subpoena is neither more nor less than this my dear Its a summonsing
you to attend and answer such questions as may be asked of you regarding the
trial of James Wilson for the murder of Henry Carson thats the long and short
of it only more elegantly put for the benefit of them who knows how to value
the gift of language Ive been a witness beforetime myself theres nothing
much to be afeard on if they are impudent why just you be impudent and give
em tit for tat«
»Nothing much to be afeard on« echoed Mary but in such a different tone
»Ay poor wench I see how it is Itll go hard with thee a bit I dare say
but keep up thy heart Yo cannot have much to tell em that can go either one
way or th other Nay maybe thou may do him a bit o good for when they set
eyes on thee theyll see fast enough how he came to be so led away by jealousy
for thourt a pretty creature Mary and one look at thy face will let em into
th secret of a young mans madness and make em more ready to pass it over«
»Oh Job and wont you ever believe me when I tell you hes innocent
Indeed and indeed I can prove it he was with Will all that night he was
indeed Job«
»My wench whose word hast thou for that« said Job pityingly
»Why his mother told me and Ill get Will to bear witness to it But oh
Job« bursting into tears »it is hard if you wont believe me How shall I
clear him to strangers when those who know him and ought to love him are so
set against his being innocent«
»God knows Im not against his being innocent« said Job solemnly »Id
give half my remaining days on earth Id give them all Mary and but for the
love I bear to my poor blind girl theyd be no great gift if I could save
him Youve thought me hard Mary but Im not hard at bottom and Ill help you
if I can that I will right or wrong« he added but in a low voice and
coughed the uncertain words away the moment afterwards
»Oh Job if you will help me« exclaimed Mary brightening up though it
was but a wintry gleam after all »tell me what to say when they question me
I shall be so gloppened49 I shant know what to answer«
»Thou canst do nought better than tell the truth Truths best at all times
they say and for sure it is when folk have to do with lawyers for theyre
cute and cunning enough to get it out sooner or later and it makes folk look
like Tom Noddies when truth follows falsehood against their will«
»But I dont know the truth I mean I cant say rightly what I mean but
Im sure if I were pent up and stared at by hundreds of folk and asked ever
so simple a question I should be for answering it wrong if they asked me if I
had seen you on a Saturday or a Tuesday or any day I should have clean
forgotten all about it and say the very thing I should not«
»Well well dont go for to get such notions into your head theyre what
they call narvous and talking on em does no good Heres Margaret bless the
wench Look Mary how well she guides hersel«
Job fell to watching his granddaughter as with balancing measured steps
timed almost as if to music she made her way across the street
Mary shrank as if from a cold blast shrank from Margaret The blind girl
with her reserve her silence seemed to be a severe judge she listening
would be such a check to the trusting earnestness of confidence which was
beginning to unlock the sympathy of Job Mary knew herself to blame felt her
errors in every fibre of her heart but yet she would rather have had them
spoken about even in terms of severest censure than have been treated in the
icy manner in which Margaret had received her that morning
»Heres Mary« said Job almost as if he wished to propitiate his
granddaughter »come to take a bit of dinner with us for Ill warrant shes
never thought of cooking any for herself today and she looks as wan and pale
as a ghost«
It was calling out the feeling of hospitality so strong and warm in most of
those who have little to offer but whose heart goes eagerly and kindly with
that little Margaret came towards Mary with a welcoming gesture and a kinder
manner by far than she had used in the morning
»Nay Mary thou knowst thoust getten nought at home« urged Job
And Mary faint and weary and with a heart too achingfull of other matters
to be pertinacious in this withdrew her refusal
They ate their dinner quietly for to all it was an effort to speak and
after one or two attempts they had subsided into silence
When the meal was ended Job began again on the subject they all had at
heart
»Yon poor lad at Kirkdale will want a lawyer to see they dont put on him
but do him justice Hast thought of that«
Mary had not and felt sure his mother had not
Margaret confirmed this last supposition
»Ive but just been there and poor Jane is like one dateless so many
griefs come on her at once One time she seems to make sure hell be hung and
if I took her in that way she flew out poor body and said that in spite of
what folks said there were them as could and would prove him guiltless So I
never knew where to have her The only thing she was constant in was declaring
him innocent«
»Motherlike« said Job
»She meant Will when she spoke of them that could prove him innocent He
was with Will on Thursday night walking a part of the way with him to
Liverpool now the thing is to lay hold on Will and get him to prove this« So
spoke Mary calm from the earnestness of her purpose
»Dont build too much on it my dear« said Job
»I do build on it« replied Mary »because I know its the truth and I mean
to try and prove it come what may Nothing you can say will daunt me Job so
dont you go and try You may help but you cannot hinder me doing what Im
resolved on«
They respected her firmness of determination and Job almost gave in to her
belief when he saw how steadfastly she was acting upon it Oh surest way of
conversion to our faith whatever it may be regarding either small things or
great when it is beheld as the actuating principle from which we never
swerve When it is seen that instead of overmuch profession it is worked into
the life and moves every action
Mary gained courage as she instinctively felt she had made way with one at
least of her companions
»Now Im clear about this much« she continued »he was with Will when the
shot was fired she could not bring herself to say when the murder was
committed when she remembered who it was that she had every reason to believe
was the takeraway of life Will can prove this I must find Will He wasnt to
sail till Tuesday Theres time enough He was to come back from his uncles in
the Isle of Man on Monday I must meet him in Liverpool on that day and tell
him what has happened and how poor Jem is in trouble and that he must prove an
alibi come Tuesday All this I can and will do though perhaps I dont clearly
know how just at present But surely God will help me When I know Im doing
right I will have no fear but put my trust in Him for Im acting for the
innocent and good and not for my own self who have done so wrong I have no
fear when I think of Jem who is so good«
She stopped oppressed with the fulness of her heart Margaret began to love
her again to see in her the same sweet faulty impulsive lovable creature she
had known in the former Mary Barton but with more of dignity selfreliance
and purpose
Mary spoke again
»Now I know the name of Wills vessel the John Cropper and I know that
she is bound to America That is something to know But I forgot if I ever
heard where he lodges in Liverpool He spoke of his landlady as a good
trustworthy woman but if he named her name it has slipped my memory Can you
help me Margaret«
She appealed to her friend calmly and openly as if perfectly aware of and
recognising the unspoken tie which bound her and Will together she asked her in
the same manner in which she would have asked a wife where her husband dwelt
And Margaret replied in the like calm tone two spots of crimson on her cheeks
alone bearing witness to any internal agitation
»He lodges at a Mrs Jones MilkHouse Yard out of Nicholas Street He has
lodged there ever since he began to go to sea she is a very decent kind of
woman I believe«
»Well Mary Ill give you my prayers« said Job »Its not often I pray
regular though I often speak a word to God when Im either very happy or very
sorry Ive catched myself thanking Him at odd hours when Ive found a rare
insect or had a fine day for an out but I cannot help it no more than I can
talking to a friend But this time Ill pray regular for Jem and for you And
so will Margaret Ill be bound Still wench what think yo of a lawyer I know
one Mr Cheshire whos rather given to th insect line and a good kind o
chap He and I have swopped specimens manys the time when either of us had a
duplicate He will do me a kind turn Im sure Ill just take my hat and pay
him a visit«
No sooner said than done
Margaret and Mary were left alone And this seemed to bring back the feeling
of awkwardness not to say estrangement
But Mary excited to an unusual pitch of courage was the first to break
silence
»Oh Margaret« said she »I see I feel how wrong you think I have acted
you cannot think me worse than I think myself now my eyes are opened« Here her
sobs came choking up her voice
»Nay« Margaret began »I have no right to «
»Yes Margaret you have a right to judge you cannot help it only in your
judgment remember mercy as the Bible says You who have been always good
cannot tell how easy it is at first to go a little wrong and then how hard it
is to go back Oh I little thought when I was first pleased with Mr Carsons
speeches how it would all end perhaps in the death of him I love better than
life«
She burst into a passion of tears The feelings pent up through the day
would have vent But checking herself with a strong effort and looking up at
Margaret as piteously as if those calm stony eyes could see her imploring face
she added
»I must not cry I must not give way there will be time enough for that
hereafter if I only wanted you to speak kindly to me Margaret for I am
very very wretched more wretched than any one can ever know more wretched I
sometimes fancy than I have deserved but thats wrong isnt it Margaret
Oh I have done wrong and I am punished you cannot tell how much«
Who could resist her voice her tones of misery of humility Who would
refuse the kindness for which she begged so penitently Not Margaret The old
friendly manner came back With it maybe more of tenderness
»Oh Margaret do you think he can be saved do you think they can find him
guilty if Will comes forward as a witness Wont that be a good alibi«
Margaret did not answer for a moment
»Oh speak Margaret« said Mary with anxious impatience
»I know nought about law or alibis« replied Margaret meekly »but Mary
as grandfather says arent you building too much on what Jane Wilson has told
you about his going with Will Poor soul shes gone dateless I think with
care and watching and overmuch trouble and who can wonder Or Jem may have
told her he was going by way of a blind«
»You dont know Jem« said Mary starting from her seat in a hurried manner
»or you would not say so«
»I hope I may be wrong but think Mary how much there is against him The
shot was fired with his gun he it was as threatened Mr Carson not many days
before he was absent from home at that very time as we know and as Im much
afeard some one will be called on to prove and theres no one else to share
suspicion with him«
Mary heaved a deep sigh
»But Margaret he did not do it« Mary again asserted
Margaret looked unconvinced
»I can do no good I see by saying so for none on you believe me and I
wont say so again till I can prove it Monday morning Ill go to Liverpool I
shall be at hand for the trial Oh dear dear And I will find Will and then
Margaret I think youll be sorry for being so stubborn about Jem«
»Dont fly off dear Mary Id give a deal to be wrong And now Im going to
be plainspoken Youll want money Them lawyers is no better than a sponge for
sucking up money let alone your hunting out Will and your keep in Liverpool
and what not You must take some of the mint Ive got laid by in the old
teapot You have no right to refuse for I offer it to Jem not to you its
for his purposes youre to use it«
»I know I see Thank you Margaret youre a kind one at any rate I take
it for Jem and Ill do my very best with it for him Not all though dont
think Ill take all Theyll pay me for my keep Ill take this« accepting a
sovereign from the hoard which Margaret produced out of its accustomed place in
the cupboard »Your grandfather will pay the lawyer Ill have nought to do with
him« shuddering as she remembered Jobs words about lawyers skill in always
discovering the truth sooner or later and knowing what was the secret she had
to hide
»Bless you dont make such ado about it« said Margaret cutting short
Marys thanks »I sometimes think theres two sides to the commandment and that
we may say Let others do unto you as you would do unto them for pride often
prevents our giving others a great deal of pleasure in not letting them be
kind when their hearts are longing to help and when we ourselves should wish
to do just the same if we were in their place Oh how often Ive been hurt by
being coldly told by persons not to trouble myself about their care or sorrow
when I saw them in great grief and wanted to be of comfort Our Lord Jesus was
not above letting folk minister to Him for He knew how happy it makes one to do
aught for another Its the happiest work on earth«
Mary had been too much engrossed by watching what was passing in the street
to attend very closely to that which Margaret was saying From her seat she
could see out of the window pretty plainly and she caught sight of a gentleman
walking alongside of Job evidently in earnest conversation with him and
looking keen and penetrating enough to be a lawyer Job was laying down
something to be attended to she could see by his uplifted forefinger and his
whole gesture then he pointed and nodded across the street to his own house as
if inducing his companion to come in Mary dreaded lest he should and she be
subjected to a closer crossexamination than she had hitherto undergone as to
why she was so certain that Jem was innocent She feared he was coming he
stepped a little towards the spot No it was only to make way for a child
tottering along whom Mary had overlooked Now Job took him by the button so
earnestly familiar had he grown The gentleman looked fidging fain to be gone
but submitted in a manner that made Mary like him in spite of his profession
Then came a volley of last words answered by briefest nods and monosyllables
and then the stranger went off with redoubled quickness of pace and Job crossed
the street with a little satisfied air of importance on his kindly face
»Well Mary« said he on entering »Ive seen the lawyer not Mr Cheshire
though trials for murder it seems are not his line o business But he gived
me a note to another torney a fine fellow enough only too much of a talker I
could hardly get a word in he cut me so short However Ive just been going
over the principal points again to him maybe you saw us I wanted him just to
come over and speak to you himsel Mary but he was pressed for time and he
said your evidence would not be much either here or there Hes going to the
sizes first train on Monday morning and will see Jem and hear the ins and
outs from him and hes gived me his address Mary and you and Will are to call
on him Will special on Monday at two oclock Thourt taking it in Mary
thourt to call on him in Liverpool at two Monday afternoon«
Job had reason to doubt if she fully understood him for all this minuteness
of detail these satisfactory arrangements as he considered them only seemed
to bring the circumstances in which she was placed more vividly home to Mary
They convinced her that it was real and not all a dream as she had sunk into
fancying it for a few minutes while sitting in the old accustomed place her
body enjoying the rest and her frame sustained by food and listening to
Margarets calm voice The gentleman she had just beheld would see and question
Jem in a few hours and what would be the result
Monday that was the day after tomorrow and on Tuesday life and death
would be tremendous realities to her lover or else death would be an awful
certainty to her father
No wonder Job went over his main points again
»Monday at two oclock mind and heres his card Mr Bridgnorth 41
Renshaw Street Liverpool Hell be lodging there«
Job ceased talking and the silence roused Mary up to thank him
»Youre very kind Job very You and Margaret wont desert me come what
will«
»Pooh pooh wench dont lose heart just as Im beginning to get it He
seems to think a deal on Wills evidence Youre sure girls youre under no
mistake about Will«
»Im sure« said Mary »he went straight from here purposing to go to see
his uncle at the Isle of Man and be back Sunday night ready for the ship
sailing on Tuesday«
»So am I« said Margaret »And the ships name was the John Cropper and he
lodged where I told Mary before Have you got it down Mary« Mary wrote it on
the back of Mr Bridgnorths card
»He was not overwilling to go« said she as she wrote »for he knew little
about his uncle and said he didnt care if he never knowd more But he said
kinsfolk was kinsfolk and promises was promises so hed go for a day or so
and then it would be over«
Margaret had to go and practise some singing in town so though loth to
depart and be alone Mary bade her friends goodbye
Chapter XXIV
With the Dying
»Oh sad and solemn is the trembling watch
Of those who sit and count the heavy hours
Beside the fevered sleep of one they love
Oh awful is it in the hushed midnight
While gazing on the pallid moveless form
To start and ask Is it now sleep or death«
Anonymous
Mary could not be patient in her loneliness so much painful thought weighed on
her mind the very house was haunted with memories and foreshadowings
Having performed all duties to Jem as far as her weak powers yet loving
heart could act and a black veil being drawn over her fathers past present
and future life beyond which she could not penetrate to judge of any filial
service she ought to render her mind unconsciously sought after some course of
action in which she might engage Anything anything rather than leisure for
reflection
And then came up the old feeling which first bound Ruth to Naomi the love
they both held towards one object and Mary felt that her cares would be most
lightened by being of use or of comfort to his mother So she once more locked
up the house and set off towards Ancoats rushing along with downcast head for
fear lest any one should recognise her and arrest her progress
Jane Wilson sat quietly in her chair as Mary entered so quietly as to
strike one by the contrast it presented to her usual bustling and nervous
manner
She looked very pale and wan but the quietness was the thing that struck
Mary most She did not rise as Mary came in but sat still and said something in
so gentle so feeble a voice that Mary did not catch it
Mrs Davenport who was there plucked Mary by the gown and whispered
»Never heed her shes wornout and best let alone Ill tell you all about it
upstairs«
But Mary touched by the anxious look with which Mrs Wilson gazed at her
as if waiting the answer to some question went forward to listen to the speech
she was again repeating
»What is this will you tell me«
Then Mary looked and saw another ominous slip of parchment in the mothers
hand which she was rolling up and down in a tremulous manner between her
fingers
Marys heart sickened within her and she could not speak
»What is it« she repeated »Will you tell me« She still looked at Mary
with the same childlike gaze of wonder and patient entreaty
What could she answer
»I telled ye not to heed her« said Mrs Davenport a little angrily »She
knows well enough what it is too well belike I was not in when they sarved
it but Mrs Heming her as lives next door was and she spelled out the
meaning and made it all clear to Mrs Wilson Its a summons to be a witness on
Jems trial Mrs Heming thinks to swear to the gun for yo see theres
nobbut50 her as can testify to its being his and she let on so easily to the
policeman that it was his that theres no getting off her word now Poor body
she takes it very hard I dare say«
Mrs Wilson had waited patiently while this whispered speech was being
uttered imagining perhaps that it would end in some explanation addressed to
her But when both were silent though their eyes without speech or language
told their hearts pity she spoke again in the same unaltered gentle voice so
different from the irritable impatience she had been ever apt to show to every
one except her husband he who had wedded her brokendown and injured in a
voice so different I say from the old hasty manner she spoke now the same
anxious words
»What is this Will you tell me«
»Yod better give it me at once Mrs Wilson and let me put it out of your
sight Speak to her Mary wench and ask for a sight on it Ive tried and
bettertried to get it from her and she takes no heed of words and Im loth to
pull it by force out of her hands«
Mary drew the little cricket51 out from under the dresser and sat down at
Mrs Wilsons knee and coaxing one of her tremulous evermoving hands into
hers began to rub it soothingly there was a little resistance a very little
but that was all and presently in the nervous movement of the imprisoned hand
the parchment fell to the ground
Mary calmly and openly picked it up without any attempt at concealment
and quietly placing it in sight of the anxious eyes that followed it with a
kind of spellbound dread went on with her soothing caresses
»She has had no sleep for many nights« said the girl to Mrs Davenport
»and all this woe and sorrow its no wonder«
»No indeed« Mrs Davenport answered
»We must get her fairly to bed we must get her undressed and all and
trust to God in His mercy to send her to sleep or else«
For you see they spoke before her as if she were not there her heart was
so far away
Accordingly they almost lifted her from the chair in which she sat
motionless and taking her up as gently as a mother carries her sleeping baby
they undressed her poor worn form and laid her in the little bed upstairs
They had once thought of placing her in Jems bed to be out of sight or sound
of any disturbance of Alices but then again they remembered the shock she
might receive in awakening in so unusual a place and also that Mary who
intended to keep vigil that night in the house of mourning would find it
difficult to divide her attention in the possible cases that might ensue
So they laid her as I said before on that little palletbed and as they
were slowly withdrawing from the bedside hoping and praying that she might
sleep and forget for a time her heavy burden she looked wistfully after Mary
and whispered
»You havent told me what it is What is it«
And gazing in her face for the expected answer her eyelids slowly closed
and she fell into a deep heavy sleep almost as profound a rest as death
Mrs Davenport went her way and Mary was alone for I cannot call those
who sleep allies against the agony of thought which solitude sometimes brings
up
She dreaded the night before her Alice might die the doctor had that day
declared her case hopeless and not far from death and at times the terror so
natural to the young not of death but of the remains of the dead came over
Mary and she bent and listened anxiously for the longdrawn pausing breath of
the sleeping Alice
Or Mrs Wilson might awake in a state which Mary dreaded to anticipate and
anticipated while she dreaded in a state of complete delirium Already her
senses had been severely stunned by the full explanation of what was required of
her of what she had to prove against her son her Jem her only child
which Mary could not doubt the officious Mrs Heming had given and what if in
dreams that land into which no sympathy nor love can penetrate with another
either to share its bliss or its agony that land whose scenes are unspeakable
terrors are hidden mysteries are priceless treasures to one alone that land
where alone I may see while yet I tarry here the sweet looks of my dear
child what if in the horrors of her dreams her brain should go still more
astray and she should waken crazy with her visions and the terrible reality
that begot them
How much worse is anticipation sometimes than reality How Mary dreaded that
night and how calmly it passed by Even more so than if Mary had not had such
claims upon her care
Anxiety about them deadened her own peculiar anxieties She thought of the
sleepers whom she was watching till overpowered herself by the want of rest
she fell off into short slumbers in which the night wore imperceptibly away To
be sure Alice spoke and sang during her waking moments like the child she
deemed herself but so happily with the dearlyloved ones around her with the
scent of the heather and the song of the wild bird hovering about her in
imagination with old scraps of ballads or old snatches of primitive versions
of the Psalms such as are sung in country churches half draperied over with
ivy and where the running brook or the murmuring wind among the trees makes
fit accompaniment to the chorus of human voices uttering praise and thanksgiving
to their God that the speech and the song gave comfort and good cheer to the
listeners heart and the grey dawn began to dim the light of the rushcandle
before Mary thought it possible that day was already trembling in the horizon
Then she got up from the chair where she had been dozing and went
halfasleep to the window to assure herself that morning was at hand The
streets were unusually quiet with a Sabbath stillness No factory bells that
morning no early workmen going to their labours no slipshod girls cleaning
the windows of the little shops which broke the monotony of the street instead
you might see here and there some operative sallying forth for a breath of
country air or some father leading out his wee toddling bairns for the unwonted
pleasure of a walk with Daddy in the clear frosty morning Men with more
leisure on weekdays would perhaps have walked quicker than they did through the
fresh sharp air of this Sunday morning but to them there was a pleasure an
absolute refreshment in the dawdling gait they one and all of them had
There were indeed one or two passengers on that morning whose objects were
less innocent and less praiseworthy than those of the people I have already
mentioned and whose animal state of mind and body clashed jarringly on the
peacefulness of the day but upon them I will not dwell as you and I and
almost every one I think may send up our individual cry of selfreproach that
we have not done all that we could for the stray and wandering ones of our
brethren
When Mary turned from the window she went to the bed of each sleeper to
look and listen Alice looked perfectly quiet and happy in her slumber and her
face seemed to have become much more youthful during the painless approach to
death
Mrs Wilsons countenance was stamped with the anxiety of the last few days
although she too appeared sleeping soundly but as Mary gazed on her trying
to trace a likeness to her son in her face she awoke and looked up into Marys
eyes while the expression of consciousness came back into her own
Both were silent for a minute or two Marys eyes had fallen beneath that
penetrating gaze in which the agony of memory seemed every minute to find
fuller vent
»Is it a dream« the mother asked at last in a low voice
»No« replied Mary in the same tone
Mrs Wilson hid her face in the pillow
She was fully conscious of everything this morning it was evident that the
stunning effect of the subpoena which had affected her so much last night in
her weak wornout state had passed away Mary offered no opposition when she
indicated by languid gesture and action that she wished to rise A sleepless bed
is a haunted place
When she was dressed with Marys aid she stood by Alice for a minute or two
looking at the slumberer
»How happy she is« said she quietly and sadly
All the time that Mary was getting breakfast ready and performing every
other little domestic office she could think of to add to the comfort of Jems
mother Mrs Wilson sat still in the armchair watching her silently Her old
irritation of temper and manner seemed to have suddenly disappeared or perhaps
she was too depressed in body and mind to show it
Mary told her all that had been done with regard to Mr Bridgnorth all her
own plans for seeking out Will all her hopes and concealed as well as she
could all the doubts and fears that would arise unbidden To this Mrs Wilson
listened without much remark but with deep interest and perfect comprehension
When Mary ceased she sighed and said »Oh wench I am his mother and yet I do
so little I can do so little Thats what frets me I seem like a child as sees
its mammy ill and moans and cries its little heart out yet does nought to
help I think my sense has left me all at once and I cant even find strength
to cry like the little child«
Hereupon she broke into a feeble wail of selfreproach that her outward
show of misery was not greater as if any cries or tears or loudspoken words
could have told of such pangs at the heart as that look and that thin piping
altered voice
But think of Mary and what she was enduring Picture to yourself for I
cannot tell you the armies of thoughts that met and clashed in her brain and
then imagine the effort it cost her to be calm and quiet and even in a faint
way cheerful and smiling at times
After a while she began to stir about in her own mind for some means of
sparing the poor mother the trial of appearing as a witness in the matter of the
gun She had made no allusion to her summons this morning and Mary almost
thought she must have forgotten it and surely some means might be found to
prevent that additional sorrow She must see Job about it nay if necessary
she must see Mr Bridgnorth with all his truthcompelling powers for indeed
she had so struggled and triumphed though a sadlybleeding victor at heart
over herself these two last days had so concealed agony and hidden her inward
woe and bewilderment that she began to take confidence and to have faith in
her own powers of meeting any one with a passably fair show whatever might be
rending her life beneath the cloak of her deception
Accordingly as soon as Mrs Davenport came in after morning church to ask
after the two lone women and she had heard the report Mary had to give so much
better as regarded Mrs Wilson than what they had feared the night before it
would have been as soon as this kindhearted grateful woman came in Mary
telling her purpose went off to fetch the doctor who attended Alice
He was shaking himself after his mornings round and happy in the
anticipation of his Sundays dinner but he was a goodtempered man who found
it difficult to keep down his jovial easiness even by the bed of sickness or
death He had mischosen his profession for it was his delight to see every one
around him in full enjoyment of life
However he subdued his face to the proper expression of sympathy befitting
a doctor listening to a patient or a patients friend and Marys sad pale
anxious face might be taken for either the one or the other
»Well my girl and what brings you here« said he as he entered his
surgery »Not on your own account I hope«
»I wanted you to come and see Alice Wilson and then I thought you would
maybe take a look at Mrs Wilson«
He bustled on his hat and coat and followed Mary instantly
After shaking his head over Alice as if it was a mournful thing for one so
pure and good so true although so humble a Christian to be nearing her
desired haven and muttering the accustomed words intended to destroy hope and
prepare anticipation he went in compliance with Marys look to ask the usual
questions of Mrs Wilson who sat passively in her armchair
She answered his questions and submitted to his examination
»How do you think her« asked Mary eagerly
»Why a« began he perceiving that he was desired to take one side in his
answer and unable to find out whether his listener was anxious for a favourable
verdict or otherwise but thinking it most probable that she would desire the
former he continued
»She is weak certainly the natural result of such a shock as the arrest of
her son would be for I understand this James Wilson who murdered Mr Carson
was her son Sad thing to have such a reprobate in the family«
»You say who murdered sir« said Mary indignantly »He is only taken up on
suspicion and many have no doubt of his innocence those who know him sir«
»Ah well well doctors have seldom time to read newspapers and I dare say
Im not very correct in my story I dare say hes innocent Im sure I had no
right to say otherwise only words slip out No indeed young woman I see
no cause for apprehension about this poor creature in the next room weak
certainly but a day or twos good nursing will set her up and Im sure youre
a good nurse my dear from your pretty kindhearted face Ill send a couple
of pills and a draught but dont alarm yourself theres no occasion I assure
you«
»But you dont think her fit to go to Liverpool« asked Mary still in the
anxious tone of one who wishes earnestly for some particular decision
»To Liverpool yes« replied he »A short journey like that couldnt
fatigue and might distract her thoughts Let her go by all means it would be
the very thing for her«
»O sir« burst out Mary almost sobbing »I did so hope you would say she
was too ill to go«
»Whew« said he with a prolonged whistle trying to understand the case but
being as he said no reader of newspapers utterly unaware of the peculiar
reasons there might be for so apparently unfeeling a wish » Why did you not
tell me so sooner It might certainly do her harm in her weak state there is
always some risk attending journeys draughts and what not To her they might
prove very injurious very I disapprove of journeys or excitement in all
cases where the patient is in the low fluttered state in which Mrs Wilson is
If you take my advice you will certainly put a stop to all thoughts of going to
Liverpool« He really had completely changed his opinion though quite
unconsciously so desirous was he to comply with the wishes of others
»Oh sir thank you And will you give me a certificate of her being unable
to go if the lawyer says we must have one The lawyer you know« continued
she seeing him looked puzzled »who is to defend Jem it was as a witness
against him«
»My dear girl« said he almost angrily »why did you not state the case
fully at first one minute would have done it and my dinner waiting all this
time To be sure she cant go it would be madness to think of it if her
evidence could have done good it would have been a different thing Come to me
for the certificate any time that is to say if the lawyer advises you I
second the lawyer take counsel with both the learned professions ha ha ha«
And laughing at his own joke he departed leaving Mary accusing herself of
stupidity in having imagined that every one was as well acquainted with the
facts concerning the trial as she was herself for indeed she had never doubted
that the doctor would have been aware of the purpose of poor Mrs Wilsons
journey to Liverpool
Presently she went to Job the ever ready Mrs Davenport keeping watch over
the two old women and told him her fears her plans and her proceedings
To her surprise he shook his head doubtfully
»It may have an awkward look if we keep her back Lawyers is up to tricks«
»But it is no trick« said Mary »She is so poorly she was last night so
at least and today shes so faded and weak«
»Poor soul I dare say I only mean for Jems sake and so much is known it
wont do now to hang back But Ill ask Mr Bridgnorth Ill een take your
doctors advice Yo tarry at home and Ill come to yo in an hours time Go thy
ways wench«
Chapter XXV
Mrs Wilsons Determination
»Something there was what none presumed to say
Clouds lightly passing on a smiling day
Whispers and hints which went from ear to ear
And mixed reports no judge on earth could clear«
Crabbe
»Curious conjectures he may always make
And either side of dubious questions take«
Id
Mary went home Oh how her head did ache and how dizzy her brain was growing
But there would be time enough she felt for giving way hereafter
So she sat quiet and still by an effort sitting near the window and
looking out of it but seeing nothing when all at once she caught sight of
something which roused her up and made her draw back
But it was too late She had been seen
Sally Leadbitter flaunted into the little dingy room making it gaudy with
the Sunday excess of colouring in her dress
She was really curious to see Mary her connection with a murderer seemed to
have made her into a sort of lusus naturæ and was almost by some expected to
have made a change in her personal appearance so earnestly did they stare at
her But Mary had been too much absorbed the last day or two to notice this
Now Sally had a grand view and looked her over and over a very different
thing from looking her through and through and almost learnt her off by heart
»Her everyday gown Hoyles print you know that lilac thing with the high
body she was so fond of a little black silk handkerchief just knotted round
her neck like a boy her hair all taken back from her face as if she wanted to
keep her head cool she would always keep that hair of hers so long and her
hands twitching continually about«
Such particulars would make Sally into a Gazette Extraordinary the next
morning at the workroom and were worth coming for even if little else could be
extracted from Mary
»Why Mary« she began »Where have you hidden yourself You never showed
your face all yesterday at Miss Simmondss You dont fancy we think any the
worse of you for whats come and gone Some of us indeed were a bit sorry for
the poor young man as lies stiff and cold for your sake Mary but we shall
neer cast it up against you Miss Simmonds too will be mighty put out if you
dont come for theres a deal of mourning agait«
»I cant« Mary said in a low voice »I dont mean ever to come again«
»Why Mary« said Sally in unfeigned surprise »To be sure youll have to
be in Liverpool Tuesday and maybe Wednesday but after that youll surely
come and tell us all about it Miss Simmonds knows youll have to be off those
two days But between you and me shes a bit of a gossip and will like
hearing all how and about the trial well enough to let you off very easy for
your being absent a day or two Besides Betsy Morgan was saying yesterday she
shouldnt wonder but youd prove quite an attraction to customers Many a one
would come and have their gowns made by Miss Simmonds just to catch a glimpse at
you after the trials over Really Mary youll turn out quite a heroine«
The little fingers twitched worse than ever the large soft eyes looked up
pleadingly into Sallys face but she went on in the same strain not from any
unkind or cruel feeling towards Mary but solely because she was incapable of
comprehending her suffering
She had been shocked of course at Mr Carsons death though at the same
time the excitement was rather pleasant than otherwise and dearly now would she
have enjoyed the conspicuous notice which Mary was sure to receive
»How shall you like being crossexamined Mary«
»Not at all« answered Mary when she found she must answer
»La what impudent fellows those lawyers are And their clerks too not a
bit better I shouldnt wonder« in a comforting tone and really believing she
was giving comfort »if you picked up a new sweetheart in Liverpool What gown
are you going in Mary«
»Oh I dont know and dont care« exclaimed Mary sick and weary of her
visitor
»Well then take my advice and go in that blue merino Its old to be
sure and a bit worn at elbows but folk wont notice that and th colour suits
you Now mind Mary And Ill lend you my blackwatered scarf« added she
really goodnaturedly according to her sense of things and withal a little
bit pleased at the idea of her pet article of dress figuring away on the person
of a witness at a trial for murder
»Ill bring it tomorrow before you start«
»No dont« said Mary »thank you but I dont want it«
»Why what can you wear I know all your clothes as well as I do my own and
what is there you can wear Not your old plaid shawl I do hope You would not
fancy this I have on more nor the scarf would you« said she brightening up
at the thought and willing to lend it or anything else
»O Sally dont go on talking athatns how can I think on dress at such a
time When its a matter of life and death to Jem«
»Bless the girl Its Jem is it Well now I thought there was some
sweetheart in the background when you flew off so with Mr Carson Then what
in the name of goodness made him shoot Mr Harry After you had given up going
with him I mean Was he afraid youd be on again«
»How dare you say he shot Mr Harry« asked Mary firing up from the state
of languid indifference into which she had sunk while Sally had been settling
about her dress »But its no matter what you think as did not know him What
grieves me is that people should go on thinking him guilty as did know him«
she said sinking back into her former depressed tone and manner
»And dont you think he did it« asked Sally
Mary paused she was going on too fast with one so curious and so
unscrupulous Besides she remembered how even she herself had at first
believed him guilty and she felt it was not for her to cast stones at those
who on similar evidence inclined to the same belief None had given him much
benefit of a doubt None had faith in his innocence None but his mother and
there the heart loved more than the head reasoned and her yearning affection
had never for an instant entertained the idea that her Jem was a murderer But
Mary disliked the whole conversation the subject the manner in which it was
treated were all painful and she had a repugnance to the person with whom she
spoke
She was thankful therefore when Job Leghs voice was heard at the door as
he stood with the latch in his hand talking to a neighbour and when Sally
jumped up in vexation and said »Theres that old fogey coming in here as Im
alive Did your father set him to look after you while he was away or what
brings the old chap here However Im off I never could abide either him or his
prim granddaughter Goodbye Mary«
So far in a whisper then louder »If you think better of my offer about the
scarf Mary just step in tomorrow before nine and youre quite welcome to
it«
She and Job passed each other at the door with mutual looks of dislike
which neither took any pains to conceal
»Yons a bold bad girl« said Job to Mary
»Shes very goodnatured« replied Mary too honourable to abuse a visitor
who had only that instant crossed her threshold and gladly dwelling on the good
quality most apparent in Sallys character
»Ay ay goodnatured generous jolly full of fun there are a number of
other names for the good qualities the devil leaves his children as baits to
catch gudgeons with Dye think folk could be led astray by one who was every
way bad Howeer thats not what I came to talk about Ive seen Mr
Bridgnorth and he is in a manner of the same mind as we he thinks it would
have an awkward look and might tell against the poor lad on his trial still
if shes ill shes ill and it cant be helped«
»I dont know if shes so bad as all that« said Mary who began to dread
her part in doing anything which might tell against her poor lover
»Will you come and see her Job The doctor seemed to say as I liked not as
he thought«
»Thats because he had no great thought on the subject either one way or
tother« replied Job whose contempt for medical men pretty nearly equalled his
respect for lawyers »But Ill go and welcome I han not seen th ould ladies
since their sorrows and its but manners to go and ax after them Come along«
The room at Mrs Wilsons had that still changeless look you must have
often observed in the house of sickness or mourning No particular employment
going on people watching and waiting rather than acting unless in the more
sudden and violent attacks what little movement is going on so noiseless and
hushed the furniture all arranged and stationary with a view to the comfort of
the afflicted the windowblinds drawn down to keep out the disturbing variety
of a sunbeam the same saddened serious look on the faces of the indwellers you
fall back into the same train of thought with all these associations and forget
the street the outer world in the contemplation of the one stationary
absorbing interest within
Mrs Wilson sat quietly in her chair with just the same look Mary had left
on her face Mrs Davenport went about with creaking shoes which made all the
more noise from her careful and lengthened tread annoying the ears of those who
were well in this instance far more than the dull senses of the sick and the
sorrowful Alices voice still was going on cheerfully in the upper room with
incessant talking and little laughs to herself or perhaps in sympathy with her
unseen companions »unseen« I say in preference to »fancied« for who knows
whether God does not permit the forms of those who were dearest when living to
hover round the bed of the dying
Job spoke and Mrs Wilson answered
So quietly that it was unnatural under the circumstances It made a deeper
impression on the old man than any token of mere bodily illness could have done
If she had raved in delirium or moaned in fever he could have spoken after his
wont and given his opinion his advice and his consolation now he was awed
into silence
At length he pulled Mary aside into a corner of the houseplace where Mrs
Wilson was sitting and began to talk to her
»Yore right Mary Shes no ways fit to go to Liverpool poor soul Now
Ive seen her I only wonder the doctor could ha been unsettled in his mind at
th first Choose how it goes wi poor Jem she cannot go One way or another it
will soon be over the best to leave her in the state she is till then«
»I was sure you would think so« said Mary
But they were reckoning without their host They esteemed her senses gone
while in fact they were only inert and could not convey impressions rapidly
to the overburdened troubled brain They had not noticed that her eyes had
followed them mechanically it seemed at first as they had moved away to the
corner of the room that her face hitherto so changeless had begun to work
with one or two of the old symptoms of impatience
But when they were silent she stood up and startled them almost as if a
dead person had spoken by saying clearly and decidedly »I go to Liverpool I
hear you and your plans and I tell you I shall go to Liverpool If my words are
to kill my son they have already gone forth out of my mouth and nought can
bring them back But I will have faith Alice up above has often telled me I
wanted faith and now I will have it They cannot they will not kill my child
my only child I will not be afeared Yet oh I am so sick with terror But if
he is to die think ye not that I will see him again ay see him at his trial
When all are hating him he shall have his poor mother near him to give him all
the comfort eyes and looks and tears and a heart that is dead to all but
him can give his poor old mother who knows how free he is from sin in the
sight of man at least Theyll let me go to him maybe the very minute its
over and I know many Scripture texts though you would not think it that may
keep up his heart I missed seeing him ere he went to yon prison but nought
shall keep me away again one minute when I can see his face for maybe the
minutes are numbered and the count but small I know I can be a comfort to him
poor lad You would not think it now but hed always speak as kind and soft to
me as if he were courting me like He loved me above a bit and am I to leave
him now to dree52 all the cruel slander theyll put upon him I can pray for him
at each hard word they say against him if I can do nought else and hell know
what his mother is doing for him poor lad by the look on my face«
Still they made some look or gesture of opposition to her wishes She
turned sharp round on Mary the old object of her pettish attacks and said
»Now wench once for all I tell you this He could never guide me and hed
sense enough not to try What he could na do dont you try I shall go to
Liverpool tomorrow and find my lad and stay with him through thick and thin
and if he dies why perhaps God of His mercy will take me too The grave is a
sure cure for an aching heart«
She sank back in her chair quite exhausted by the sudden effort she had
made but if they even offered to speak she cut them short whatever the
subject might be with the repetition of the same words »I shall go to
Liverpool«
No more could be said the doctors opinion had been so undecided Mr
Bridgnorth had given his legal voice in favour of her going and Mary was
obliged to relinquish the idea of persuading her to remain at home if indeed
under all the circumstances it could be thought desirable
»Best way will be« said Job »for me to hunt out Will early tomorrow
morning and yo Mary come at after with Jane Wilson I know a decent woman
where yo two can have a bed and where we may meet together when Ive found
Will afore going to Mr Bridgnorths at two oclock for I can tell him Ill
not trust none of his clerks for hunting up Will if Jems lifes to depend on
it«
Now Mary disliked this plan inexpressibly her dislike was partly grounded
on reason and partly on feeling She could not bear the idea of deputing to any
one the active measures necessary to be taken in order to save Jem She felt as
if they were her duty her right She durst not trust to any one the completion
of her plan they might not have energy or perseverance or desperation enough
to follow out the slightest chance and her love would endow her with all these
qualities independently of the terrible alternative which awaited her in case
all failed and Jem was condemned No one could have her motives and
consequently no one could have her sharpened brain her despairing
determination Besides only that was purely selfish she could not endure the
suspense of remaining quiet and only knowing the result when all was
accomplished
So with vehemence and impatience she rebutted every reason Job adduced for
his plan and of course thus opposed by what appeared to him wilfulness he
became more resolute and angry words were exchanged and a feeling of
estrangement rose up between them for a time as they walked homewards
But then came in Margaret with her gentleness like an angel of peace so
calm and reasonable that both felt ashamed of their irritation and tacitly
left the decision to her only by the way I think Mary could never have
submitted if it had gone against her penitent and tearful as was her manner now
to Job the good old man who was helping her to work for Jem although they
differed as to the manner
»Mary had better go« said Margaret to her grandfather in a low tone »I
know what shes feeling and it will be a comfort to her soon maybe to think
she did all she could herself She would perhaps fancy it might have been
different do grandfather let her«
Margaret had still you see little or no belief in Jems innocence and
besides she thought if Mary saw Will and heard herself from him that Jem had
not been with him that Thursday night it would in a measure break the force of
the blow which was impending
»Let me lock up house grandfather for a couple of days and go and stay
with Alice Its but little one like me can do I know« she added softly
»but by the blessing o God Ill do it and welcome and here comes one kindly
use o money I can hire them as will do for her what I cannot Mrs Davenport
is a willing body and one who knows sorrow and sickness and I can pay her for
her time and keep her there pretty near altogether So let that be settled And
you take Mrs Wilson dear grandad and let Mary go find Will and you can all
meet together at after and Im sure I wish you luck«
Job consented with only a few dissenting grunts but on the whole with a
very good grace for an old man who had been so positive only a few minutes
before
Mary was thankful for Margarets interference She did not speak but threw
her arms round Margarets neck and put up her rosyred mouth to be kissed and
even Job was attracted by the pretty childlike gesture and when she drew near
him afterwards like a little creature sidling up to some person whom it feels
to have offended he bent down and blessed her as if she had been a child of
his own
To Mary the old mans blessing came like words of power
Chapter XXVI
The Journey to Liverpool
»Like a bark upon the sea
Life is floating over death
Above below encircling thee
Danger lurks in every breath
Parted art thou from the grave
Only by a plank most frail
Tossed upon the restless wave
Sport of every fickle gale
Let the skies be eer so clear
And so calm and still the sea
Shipwreck yet has he to fear
Who lifes voyager will be«
Rückert
The early trains for Liverpool on Monday morning were crowded by attorneys
attorneys clerks plaintiffs defendants and witnesses all going to the
Assizes They were a motley assembly each with some cause for anxiety stirring
at his heart though after all that is saying little or nothing for we are
all of us in the same predicament through life each with a fear and a hope from
childhood to death Among the passengers there was Mary Barton dressed in the
blue gown and obnoxious plaid shawl
Common as railroads are now in all places as a means of transit and
especially in Manchester Mary had never been on one before and she felt
bewildered by the hurry the noise of people and bells and horns the whiz and
the scream of the arriving trains
The very journey itself seemed to her a matter of wonder She had a back
seat and looked towards the factorychimneys and the cloud of smoke which
hovers over Manchester with a feeling akin to the Heimweh She was losing sight
of the familiar objects of her childhood for the first time and unpleasant as
those objects are to most she yearned after them with some of the same
sentiment which gives pathos to the thoughts of the emigrant
The cloudshadows which give beauty to ChatMoss the picturesque old houses
of Newton what were they to Mary whose heart was full of many things Yet she
seemed to look at them earnestly as they glided past but she neither saw nor
heard
She neither saw nor heard till some wellknown names fell upon her ear
Two lawyers clerks were discussing the cases to come on that Assizes of
course the murder case as it had come to be termed held a conspicuous place
in their conversation
They had no doubt of the result
»Juries are always very unwilling to convict on circumstantial evidence it
is true« said one »but here there can hardly be any doubt«
»If it had not been so clear a case« replied the other »I should have said
they were injudicious in hurrying on the trial so much Still more evidence
might have been collected«
»They tell me« said the first speaker »the people in Gardeners office I
mean that it was really feared the old gentleman would have gone out of his
mind if the trial had been delayed He was with Mr Gardener as many as seven
times on Saturday and called him up at night to suggest that some letter should
be written or something done to secure the verdict«
»Poor old man« answered his companion »who can wonder an only son
such a death the disagreeable circumstances attending it I had not time to
read the Guardian on Saturday but I understand it was some dispute about a
factory girl«
»Yes some such person Of course shell be examined and Williams will do
it in style I shall slip out from our court to hear him if I can hit the nick
of time«
»And if you can get a place you mean for depend upon it the court will be
crowded«
»Ay ay the ladies sweet souls will come in shoals to hear a trial for
murder and see the murderer and watch the judge put on his black cap«
»And then go home and groan over the Spanish ladies who take delight in
bullfights such unfeminine creatures«
Then they went on to other subjects
It was but another drop to Marys cup but she was nearly in that state
which Crabbe describes
»For when so full the cup of sorrows flows
Add but a drop it instantly oerflows«
And now they were in the tunnel and now they were in Liverpool and she must
rouse herself from the torpor of mind and body which was creeping over her the
result of much anxiety and fatigue and several sleepless nights
She asked a policeman the way to MilkHouse Yard and following his
directions with the savoir faire of a townbred girl she reached a little court
leading out of a busy thronged street not far from the Docks
When she entered the quiet little yard she stopped to regain her breath
and to gather strength for her limbs trembled and her heart beat violently
All the unfavourable contingencies she had until now forbidden herself to
dwell upon came forward to her mind the possibility the bare possibility of
Jem being an accomplice in the murder the still greater possibility that he
had not fulfilled his intention of going part of the way with Will but had been
led off by some little accidental occurrence from his original intention and
that he had spent the evening with those whom it was now too late to bring
forward as witnesses
But sooner or later she must know the truth so taking courage she knocked
at the door of a house
»Is this Mrs Joness« she inquired
»Next door but one« was the curt answer
And even this extra minute was a reprieve
Mrs Jones was busy washing and would have spoken angrily to the person who
knocked so gently at the door if anger had been in her nature but she was a
soft helpless kind of woman and only sighed over the many interruptions she
had had to her business that unlucky Monday morning
But the feeling which would have been anger in a more impatient temper took
the form of prejudice against the disturber whoever he or she might be
Marys fluttered and excited appearance strengthened this prejudice in Mrs
Joness mind as she stood stripping the soapsuds off her arms while she eyed
her visitor and waited to be told what her business was
But no words would come Marys voice seemed choked up in her throat
»Pray what do you want young woman« coldly asked Mrs Jones at last
»I want oh is Will Wilson here«
»No he is not« replied Mrs Jones inclining to shut the door in her face
»Is he not come back from the Isle of Man« asked Mary sickening
»He never went he stayed in Manchester too long as perhaps you know
already«
And again the door seemed closing
But Mary bent forwards with suppliant action as some young tree bends when
blown by the rough autumnal wind and gasped out
»Tell me tell me where is he«
Mrs Jones suspected some love affair and perhaps one of not the most
creditable kind but the distress of the pale young creature before her was so
obvious and so pitiable that were she ever so sinful Mrs Jones could no
longer uphold her short reserved manner
»Hes gone this very morning my poor girl Step in and Ill tell you about
it«
»Gone« cried Mary »How gone I must see him its a matter of life and
death he can save the innocent from being hanged he cannot be gone how
gone«
»Sailed my dear sailed in the John Cropper this very blessed morning«
»Sailed«
Chapter XXVII
In the Liverpool Docks
»Yon is our quay
Hark to the clamour in that miry road
Bounded and narrowed by yon vessels load
The lumbering wealth she empties round the place
Package and parcel hogshead chest and case
While the loud seaman and the angry hind
Mingling in business bellow to the wind«
Crabbe
Mary staggered into the house Mrs Jones placed her tenderly in a chair and
there stood bewildered by her side
»O father father« muttered she »what have you done What must I do
must the innocent die or he whom I fear I fear oh what am I saying«
said she looking round affrighted and seemingly reassured by Mrs Joness
countenance »I am so helpless so weak but a poor girl after all How can I
tell what is right Father you have always been so kind to me and you to be
never mind never mind all will come right in the grave«
»Save us and bless us« exclaimed Mrs Jones »if I dont think shes gone
out of her wits«
»No I am not« said Mary catching at the words and with a strong effort
controlling the mind she felt to be wandering while the red blood flushed to
scarlet the heretofore white cheek »Im not out of my senses there is so
much to be done so much and no one but me to do it you know though I
cant rightly tell what it is« looking up with bewilderment into Mrs Joness
face »I must not go mad whatever comes at least not yet No« bracing
herself up »something may yet be done and I must do it Sailed did you say
The John Cropper Sailed«
»Ay she went out of dock last night to be ready for the mornings tide«
»I thought she was not to sail till tomorrow« murmured Mary
»So did Will hes lodged here long so we all call him Will« replied Mrs
Jones »The mate had told him so I believe and he never knew different till he
got to Liverpool on Friday morning but as soon as he heard he gave up going to
the Isle o Man and just ran over to Rhyl with the mate one John Harris as
has friends a bit beyond Abergele you may have heard him speak on him for they
are great chums though Ive my own opinion of Harris«
»And hes sailed« repeated Mary trying by repetition to realise the fact
to herself
»Ay he went on board last night to be ready for the mornings tide as I
said afore and my boy went to see the ship go down the river and came back all
agog with the sight Here Charley Charley« She called out loudly for her son
but Charley was one of those boys who are never far to seek as the Lancashire
people say when anything is going on a mysterious conversation an unusual
event a fire or a riot anything in short such boys are the little
omnipresent people of this world
Charley had in fact been spectator and auditor all this time though for a
little while he had been engaged in dollying and a few other mischievous feats
in the washing line which had prevented his attention from being fully given to
his mothers conversation with the strange girl who had entered
»O Charley there you are Did you not see the John Cropper sail down the
river this morning Tell the young woman about it for I think she hardly
credits me«
»I saw her tugged down the river by a steamboat which comes to same thing«
replied he
»Oh if I had but come last night« moaned Mary »But I never thought of it
I never thought but what he knew right when he said he would be back from the
Isle of Man on Monday morning and not afore and now some one must die for my
negligence«
»Die« exclaimed the lad »How«
»Oh Will would have proved an alibi but hes gone and what am I to
do«
»Dont give it up yet« cried the energetic boy interested at once in the
case; »lets have a try for him We are but where we were if we fail«
Mary roused herself The sympathetic we gave her heart and hope »But what
can be done You say hes sailed what can be done« But she spoke louder and
in a more lifelike tone
»No I did not say hed sailed mother said that and women know nought
about such matters You see« proud of his office of instructor and insensibly
influenced as all about her were by Marys sweet earnest lovely
countenance »theres sandbanks at the mouth of the river and ships cant get
over them but at highwater especially ships of heavy burden like the John
Cropper Now she was tugged down the river at low water or pretty near and
will have to lie some time before the water will be high enough to float her
over the banks So hold up your head youve a chance yet though maybe but
a poor one«
»But what must I do« asked Mary to whom all this explanation had been a
vague mystery
»Do« said the boy impatiently »why have not I told you Only women
begging your pardon are so stupid at understanding about anything belonging to
the sea you must get a boat and make all haste and sail after him after
the John Cropper You may overtake her or you may not Its just a chance but
shes heavy laden and thats in your favour Shell draw many feet of water«
Mary had humbly and eagerly oh how eagerly listened to this young Sir
Oracles speech but try as she would she could only understand that she must
make haste and sail somewhere
»I beg your pardon« and her little acknowledgment of inferiority in this
speech pleased the lad and made him her still more zealous friend »I beg your
pardon« said she »but I dont know where to get a boat Are there
boatstands«
The lad laughed outright
»Youre not long in Liverpool I guess Boatstands No go down to the
pier any pier will do and hire a boat youll be at no loss when once you
are there Only make haste«
»Oh you need not tell me that if I but knew how« said Mary trembling
with eagerness »But you say right I never was here before and I dont know
my way to the place you speak on only tell me and Ill not lose a minute«
»Mother« said the wilful lad »Im going to show her the way to the pier
Ill be back in an hour or so« he added in a lower tone
And before the gentle Mrs Jones could collect her scattered wits
sufficiently to understand half of the hastilyformed plan her son was scudding
down the street closely followed by Marys halfrunning steps
Presently he slackened his pace sufficiently to enable him to enter into
conversation with Mary for once escaped from the reach of his mothers
recalling voice he thought he might venture to indulge his curiosity
»Ahem Whats your name Its so awkward to be calling you young woman«
»My name is Mary Mary Barton« answered she anxious to propitiate one
who seemed so willing to exert himself in her behalf or else she grudged every
word which caused the slightest relaxation in her speed although her chest
seemed tightened and her head throbbing from the rate at which they were
walking
»And you want Will Wilson to prove an alibi is that it«
»Yes oh yes can we not cross now«
»No wait a minute its the teagle hoisting above your head Im afraid of
and who is it thats to be tried«
»Jem oh lad cant we get past«
They rushed under the great bales quivering in the air above their heads and
pressed onward for a few minutes till Master Charley again saw fit to walk a
little slower and ask a few more questions
»Mary is Jem your brother or your sweetheart that youre so set upon
saving him«
»No no« replied she but with something of hesitation that made the
shrewd boy yet more anxious to clear up the mystery
»Perhaps hes your cousin then Many a girl has a cousin who has not a
sweetheart«
»No hes neither kith nor kin to me Whats the matter What are you
stopping for« said she with nervous terror as Charley turned back a few
steps and peered up a side street
»Oh nothing to flurry you so Mary I heard you say to mother you had never
been in Liverpool before and if youll only look up this street you may see the
back windows of our Exchange Such a building as yon is with natomy hiding
under a blanket and Lord Admiral Nelson and a few more people in the middle of
the court No come here« as Mary in her eagerness was looking at any window
that caught her eye first to satisfy the boy »Here then now you can see it
You can say now youve seen Liverpool Exchange«
»Yes to be sure its a beautiful window Im sure But are we near the
boats Ill stop as I come back you know only I think wed better get on now«
»Oh if the winds in your favour youll be down the river in no time and
catch Will Ill be bound and if its not why you know the minute it took you
to look at the Exchange will be neither here nor there«
Another rush onwards till one of the long crossings near the Docks caused a
stoppage and gave Mary time for breathing and Charley leisure to ask another
question
»Youve never said where you come from«
»Manchester« replied she
»Eh then youre a power of things to see Liverpool beats Manchester
hollow they say A nasty smoky hole beant it Are you bound to live there«
»Oh yes its my home«
»Well I dont think I could abide a home in the middle of the smoke Look
there now you see the river Thats something now youd give a deal for in
Manchester Look«
And Mary did look and saw down an opening made in the forest of masts
belonging to the vessels in dock the glorious river along which whitesailed
ships were gliding with the ensigns of all nations not braving the battle but
telling of the distant lands spicy or frozen that sent to that mighty mart for
their comforts or their luxuries she saw small boats passing to and fro on that
glittering highway but she also saw such puffs and clouds of smoke from the
countless steamers that she wondered at Charleys intolerance of the smoke of
Manchester Across the swingbridge along the pier and they stood breathless
by a magnificent dock where hundreds of ships lay motionless during the process
of loading and unloading The cries of the sailors the variety of languages
used by the passersby and the entire novelty of the sight compared with
anything which Mary had ever seen made her feel most helpless and forlorn and
she clung to her young guide as to one who alone by his superior knowledge could
interpret between her and the new race of men by whom she was surrounded for
a new race sailors might reasonably be considered to a girl who had hitherto
seen none but inland dwellers and those for the greater part factory people
In that new world of sight and sound she still bore one prevailing thought
and though her eye glanced over the ships and the widespreading river her mind
was full of the thought of reaching Will
»Why are we here« asked she of Charley »There are no little boats about
and I thought I was to go in a little boat those ships are never meant for
short distances are they«
»To be sure not« replied he rather contemptuously »But the John Cropper
lay in this dock and I know many of the sailors and if I could see one I knew
Id ask him to run up the mast and see if he could catch a sight of her in the
offing If shes weighed her anchor no use for your going you know«
Mary assented quietly to this speech as if she were as careless as Charley
seemed now to be about her overtaking Will but in truth her heart was sinking
within her and she no longer felt the energy which had hitherto upheld her Her
bodily strength was giving way and she stood cold and shivering although the
noonday sun beat down with considerable power on the shadeless spot where she
was standing
»Heres Tom Bourne« said Charley and altering his manner from the
patronising key in which he had spoken to Mary he addressed a weatherbeaten
old sailor who came rolling along the pathway where they stood his hands in his
pockets and his quid in his mouth with very much the air of one who had
nothing to do but look about him and spit right and left addressing this old
tar Charley made known to him his wish in slang which to Mary was almost
inaudible and quite unintelligible and which I am too much of a landlubber to
repeat correctly
Mary watched looks and actions with a renovated keenness of perception
She saw the old man listen attentively to Charley she saw him eye her over
from head to foot and wind up his inspection with a little nod of approbation
for her very shabbiness and poverty of dress were creditable signs to the
experienced old sailor and then she watched him leisurely swing himself on to
a ship in the basin and borrowing a glass run up the mast with the speed of a
monkey
»Hell fall« said she in affright clutching at Charleys arm and judging
the sailor from his stormmarked face and unsteady walk on land to be much
older than he really was
»Not he« said Charley »Hes at the masthead now See hes looking
through his glass and using his arms as steady as if he were on dry land Why
Ive been up the mast many and many a time only dont tell mother She thinks
Im to be a shoemaker but Ive made up my mind to be a sailor only theres no
good arguing with a woman Youll not tell her Mary«
»Oh see« exclaimed she his secret was very safe with her for in fact
she had not heard it »see hes coming down hes down Speak to him
Charley«
But unable to wait another instant she called out herself
»Can you see the John Cropper Is she there yet«
»Ay ay« he answered and coming quickly up to them he hurried them away
to seek for a boat saying the bar was already covered and in an hour the ship
would hoist her sails and be off »Youve the wind right against you and must
use oars No time to lose«
They ran to some steps leading down to the water They beckoned to some
watermen who suspecting the real state of the case appeared in no hurry for a
fare but leisurely brought their boat alongside the stairs as if it were a
matter of indifference to them whether they were engaged or not while they
conversed together in few words and in an undertone respecting the charge they
should make
»Oh pray make haste« called Mary »I want you to take me to the John
Cropper Where is she Charley Tell them I dont rightly know the words
only make haste«
»In the offing she is sure enough miss« answered one of the men shoving
Charley on one side regarding him as too young to be a principal in the
bargain
»I dont think we can go Dick« said he with a wink to his companion
»theres the gentleman over at New Brighton as wants us«
»But mayhap the young woman will pay us handsome for giving her a last
look at her sweetheart« interposed the other
»Oh how much do you want Only make haste Ive enough to pay you but
every moment is precious« said Mary
»Ay that it is Less than an hour wont take us to the mouth of the river
and shell be off by two oclock«
Poor Marys ideas of plenty of money however were different to those
entertained by the boatmen Only fourteen or fifteen shillings remained out of
the sovereign Margaret had lent her and the boatmen imagining plenty to mean
no less than several pounds insisted upon receiving a sovereign an exorbitant
fare bythebye although reduced from their first demand of thirty shillings
While Charley with a boys impatience of delay and disregard to money
kept urging
»Give it em Mary theyll none of them take you for less Its your only
chance Theres St Nicholas ringing one«
»Ive only got fourteen and ninepence« cried she in despair after counting
over her money »but Ill give you my shawl and you can sell it for four or
five shillings oh wont that much do« asked she in such a tone of voice
that they must indeed have had hard hearts who could refuse such agonised
entreaty
They took her on board
And in less than five minutes she was rocking and tossing in a boat for the
first time in her life alone with two rough hardlooking men
Chapter XXVIII
»John Cropper« Ahoy
»A wet sheet and a flowing sea
A wind that follows fast
And fills the white and rustling sail
And bends the gallant mast
And bends the gallant mast my boys
While like the eagle free
Away the good ship flies and leaves
Old England on the lee«
Allan Cunningham
Mary had not understood that Charley was not coming with her In fact she had
not thought about it till she perceived his absence as they pushed off from
the landingplace and remembered that she had never thanked him for all his
kind interest in her behalf and now his absence made her feel most lonely
even his the little mushroom friend of an hours growth
The boat threaded her way through the maze of larger vessels which
surrounded the shore bumping against one kept off by the oars from going right
against another overshadowed by a third until at length they were fairly out
on the broad river away from either shore the sights and sounds of land being
heard in the distance
And then came a short pause
Both wind and tide were against the two men and labour as they would they
made but little way Once Mary in her impatience had risen up to obtain a better
view of the progress they had made but the men had roughly told her to sit down
immediately and she had dropped on her seat like a chidden child although the
impatience was still at her heart
But now she grew sure they were turning off from the straight course which
they had hitherto kept on the Cheshire side of the river whither they had gone
to avoid the force of the current and after a short time she could not help
naming her conviction as a kind of nightmare dread and belief came over her
that everything animate and inanimate was in league against her one sole aim and
object of overtaking Will
They answered gruffly They saw a boatman whom they knew and were desirous
of obtaining his services as a steersman so that both might row with greater
effect They knew what they were about So she sat silent with clenched hands
while the parley went on the explanation was given the favour asked and
granted But she was sickening all the time with nervous fear
They had been rowing a long long time half a day it seemed at least
yet Liverpool appeared still close at hand and Mary began almost to wonder that
the men were not as much disheartened as she was when the wind which had been
hitherto against them dropped and thin clouds began to gather over the sky
shutting out the sun and casting a chilly gloom over everything
There was not a breath of air and yet it was colder than when the soft
violence of the westerly wind had been felt
The men renewed their efforts The boat gave a bound forwards at every pull
of the oars The water was glassy and motionless reflecting tint by tint of the
Indianink sky above Mary shivered and her heart sank within her Still now
they evidently were making progress Then the steersman pointed to a rippling
line on the river only a little way off and the men disturbed Mary who was
watching the ships that lay in what appeared to her the open sea to get at
their sails
She gave a little start and rose Her patience her grief and perhaps her
silence had begun to win upon the men
»Yon second to the norrard is the John Cropper Winds right now and sails
will soon carry us alongside of her«
He had forgotten or perhaps he did not like to remind Mary that the same
wind which now bore their little craft along with easy rapid motion would also
be favourable to the John Cropper
But as they looked with straining eyes as if to measure the decreasing
distance that separated them from her they saw her sails unfurled and flap in
the breeze till catching the right point they bellied forth into white
roundness and the ship began to plunge and heave as if she were a living
creature impatient to be off
»Theyre heaving anchor« said one of the boatmen to the other as the faint
musical cry of the sailors came floating over the waters that still separated
them
Full of the spirit of the chase though as yet ignorant of Marys motives
the men sprung to hoist another sail It was fully as much as the boat could
bear in the keen gusty east wind which was now blowing and she bent and
laboured and ploughed and creaked upbraidingly as if tasked beyond her
strength but she sped along with a gallant swiftness
They drew nearer and they heard the distant ahoy more clearly It ceased
The anchor was up and the ship was away
Mary stood up steadying herself by the mast and stretched out her arms
imploring the flying vessel to stay its course by that mute action while the
tears streamed down her cheeks The men caught up their oars and hoisted them
in the air and shouted to arrest attention
They were seen by the men aboard the larger craft but they were too busy
with all the confusion prevalent in an outwardbound vessel to pay much
attention There were coils of ropes and seamens chests to be stumbled over at
every turn there were animals not properly secured roaming bewildered about
the deck adding their pitiful lowings and bleatings to the aggregate of noises
There were carcases not cut up looking like corpses of sheep and pigs rather
than like mutton and pork there were sailors running here and there and
everywhere having had no time to fall into method and with their minds divided
between thoughts of the land and the people they had left and the present
duties on board ship while the captain strove hard to procure some kind of
order by hasty commands given in a loud impatient voice to right and left
starboard and larboard cabin and steerage
As he paced the deck with a chafed step vexed at one or two little mistakes
on the part of the mate and suffering himself from the pain of separation from
wife and children but showing his suffering only by his outward irritation he
heard a hail from the shabby little river boat that was striving to overtake his
winged ship For the men fearing that as the ship was now fairly over the bar
they should only increase the distance between them and being now within
shouting range had asked of Mary her more particular desire
Her throat was dry all musical sound had gone out of her voice but in a
loud harsh whisper she told the men her errand of life and death and they
hailed the ship
»Were come for one William Wilson who is wanted to prove an alibi in
Liverpool Assize Courts tomorrow James Wilson is to be tried for a murder done
on Thursday night when he was with William Wilson Anything more missis« asked
the boatmen of Mary in a lower voice and taking his hands down from his mouth
»Say Im Mary Barton Oh the ship is going on Oh for the love of Heaven
ask them to stop«
The boatman was angry at the little regard paid to his summons and called
out again repeating the message with the name of the young woman who sent it
and interlarding it with sailors oaths
The ship flew along away the boat struggled after
They could see the captain take his speakingtrumpet And oh and alas they
heard his words
He swore a dreadful oath he called Mary a disgraceful name and he said he
would not stop his ship for any one nor could he part with a single hand
whoever swung for it
The words came in unpitying clearness with their trumpetsound Mary sat
down looking like one who prays in the death agony For her eyes were turned up
to that heaven where mercy dwelleth while her blue lips quivered though no
sound came Then she bowed her head and hid it in her hands
»Hark yon sailor hails us«
She looked up And her heart stopped its beating to listen
William Wilson stood as near the stern of the vessel as he could get and
unable to obtain the trumpet from the angry captain made a tube of his own
hands
»So help me God Mary Barton Ill come back in the pilotboat time enough
to save the life of the innocent«
»What does he say« asked Mary wildly as the voice died away in the
increasing distance while the boatmen cheered in their kindled sympathy with
their passenger
»What does he say« repeated she »Tell me I could not hear«
She had heard with her ears but her brain refused to recognise the sense
They repeated his speech all three speaking at once with many comments
while Mary looked at them and then at the vessel far away
»I dont rightly know about it« said she sorrowfully »What is the
pilotboat«
They told her and she gathered the meaning out of the sailors slang which
enveloped it There was a hope still although so slight and faint
»How far does the pilot go with the ship«
To different distances they said Some pilots would go as far as Holyhead
for the chance of the homewardbound vessels others only took the ships over
the Banks Some captains were more cautious than others and the pilots had
different ways The wind was against the homewardbound vessels so perhaps the
pilot aboard the John Cropper would not care to go far out
»How soon would he come back«
There were three boatmen and three opinions varying from twelve hours to
two days Nay the man who gave his vote for the longest time on having his
judgment disputed grew stubborn and doubled the time and thought it might be
the end of the week before the pilotboat came home
They began disputing and urging reasons and Mary tried to understand them
but independently of their nautical language a veil seemed drawn over her
mind and she had no clear perception of anything that passed Her very words
seemed not her own and beyond her power of control for she found herself
speaking quite differently to what she meant
One by one her hopes had fallen away and left her desolate and though a
chance yet remained she could no longer hope She felt certain it too would
fade and vanish She sank into a kind of stupor All outward objects harmonised
with her despair the gloomy leaden sky the deep dark waters below of a
still heavier shade of colour the cold flat yellow shore in the distance
which no ray lightened up the nipping cutting wind
She shivered with her depression of mind and body
The sails were taken down of course on the return to Liverpool and the
progress they made rowing and tacking was very slow The men talked together
disputing about the pilots at first and then about matters of local importance
in which Mary would have taken no interest at any time and she gradually became
drowsy irrepressibly so indeed for in spite of her jerking efforts to keep
awake she sank away to the bottom of the boat and there lay crouched on a
rough heap of sails ropes and tackle of various kinds
The measured beat of the waters against the sides of the boat and the
musical boom of the more distant waves were more lulling than silence and she
slept sound
Once she opened her eyes heavily and dimly saw the old grey rough boatman
who had stood out the most obstinately for the full fare covering her with his
thick peajacket He had taken it off on purpose and was doing it tenderly in
his way but before she could rouse herself up to thank him she had dropped off
to sleep again
At last in the dusk of evening they arrived at the landingplace from
which they had started some hours before The men spoke to Mary but though she
mechanically replied she did not stir so at length they were obliged to
shake her She stood up shivering and puzzled as to her whereabouts
»Now tell me where you are bound to missus« said the grey old man »and
maybe I can put you in the way«
She slowly comprehended what he said and went through the process of
recollection but very dimly and with much labour She put her hand into her
pocket and pulled out her purse and shook its contents into the mans hand and
then began meekly to unpin her shawl although they had turned away without
asking for it
»No no« said the old man who lingered on the step before springing into
the boat and to whom she mutely offered the shawl
»Keep it we donnot want it It were only for to try you some folks say
theyve no more blunt when all the while theyve getten a mint«
»Thank you« said she in a dull low tone
»Where are you bound to I axed that question afore« said the gruff old
fellow
»I dont know Im a stranger« replied she quietly with a strange absence
of anxiety under the circumstances
»But you mun find out then« said he sharply »pierheads no place for a
young woman to be standing on gapeseying«
»Ive a card somewhere as will tell me« she answered and the man partly
relieved jumped into the boat which was now pushing off to make way for the
arrivals from some steamer
Mary felt in her pocket for the card on which was written the name of the
street where she was to have met Mr Bridgnorth at two oclock where Job and
Mrs Wilson were to have been and where she was to have learnt from the former
the particulars of some respectable lodging It was not to be found
She tried to brighten her perceptions and felt again and took out the
little articles her pocket contained her empty purse her pockethandkerchief
and such little things but it was not there
In fact she had dropped it when so eager to embark she had pulled out her
purse to reckon up her money
She did not know this of course She only knew it was gone
It added but little to the despair that was creeping over her But she tried
a little more to help herself though every minute her mind became more cloudy
She strove to remember where Will had lodged but she could not name street
everything had passed away and it did not signify better she were lost than
found
She sat down quietly on the top step of the landing and gazed down into the
dark dank water below Once or twice a spectral thought loomed among the
shadows of her brain a wonder whether beneath that cold dismal surface there
would not be rest from the troubles of earth But she could not hold an idea
before her for two consecutive moments and she forgot what she thought about
before she could act upon it
So she continued sitting motionless without looking up or regarding in any
way the insults to which she was subjected
Through the darkening light the old boatman had watched her interested in
her in spite of himself and his scoldings of himself
When the landingplace was once more comparatively clear he made his way
towards it across boats and along planks swearing at himself while he did so
for an old fool
He shook Marys shoulder violently
»D you I ask you again where youre bound to Dont sit there stupid
Where are you going to«
»I dont know« sighed Mary
»Come come avast with that story You said a bit ago youd a card which
was to tell you where to go«
»I had but Ive lost it Never mind«
She looked again down upon the black mirror below
He stood by her striving to put down his better self but he could not He
shook her again She looked up as if she had forgotten him
»What do you want« asked she wearily
»Come with me and be dd to you« replied he clutching her arm to pull her
up
She arose and followed him with the unquestioning docility of a little
child
Chapter XXIX
A True Bill against Jem
»There are who living by the legal pen
Are held in honour honourable men«
Crabbe
At five minutes before two Job Legh stood upon the doorstep of the house where
Mr Bridgnorth lodged at Assize time He had left Mrs Wilson at the dwelling of
a friend of his who had offered him a room for the old woman and Mary a room
which had frequently been his on his occasional visits to Liverpool but which
he was thankful now to have obtained for them as his own sleeping place was a
matter of indifference to him and the town appeared crowded and disorderly on
the eve of the Assizes
He was shown in to Mr Bridgnorth who was writing Mary and Will Wilson had
not yet arrived being as you know far away on the broad sea but of this Job
of course knew nothing and he did not as yet feel much anxiety about their
nonappearance he was more curious to know the result of Mr Bridgnorths
interview that morning with Jem
»Why yes« said Mr Bridgnorth putting down his pen »I have seen him but
to little purpose Im afraid Hes very impracticable very I told him of
course that he must be perfectly open with me or else I could not be prepared
for the weak points I named your name with the view of unlocking his
confidence but «
»What did he say« asked Job breathlessly
»Why very little He barely answered me Indeed he refused to answer some
questions positively refused I dont know what I can do for him«
»Then you think him guilty sir« said Job despondingly
»No I dont« replied Mr Bridgnorth quickly and decisively »Much less
than I did before I saw him The impression mind tis only impression I rely
upon your caution not to take it for fact the impression« with an emphasis
on the word »he gave me is that he knows something about the affair but what
he will not say and so the chances are if he persists in his obstinacy hell
be hung Thats all«
He began to write again for he had no time to lose
»But he must not be hung« said Job with vehemence
Mr Bridgnorth looked up smiled a little but shook his head
»What did he say sir if I may be so bold as to ask« continued Job
»His words were few enough and he was so reserved and short that as I
said before I can only give you the impression they conveyed to me I told him
of course who I was and for what I was sent He looked pleased I thought at
least his face sad enough when I went in I assure ye brightened a little but
he said he had nothing to say no defence to make I asked him if he was guilty
then and by way of opening his heart I said I understood he had had
provocation enough inasmuch as I heard that the girl was very lovely and had
jilted him to fall desperately in love with that handsome young Carson poor
fellow But James Wilson did not speak one way or another I then went to
particulars I asked him if the gun was his as his mother had declared He had
not heard of her admission it was evident from his quick way of looking up
and the glance of his eye but when he saw I was observing him he hung down his
head again and merely said she was right it was his gun«
»Well« said Job impatiently as Mr Bridgnorth paused
»Nay I have little more to tell you« continued that gentleman »I asked
him to inform me in all confidence how it came to be found there He was
silent for a time and then refused Not only refused to answer that question
but candidly told me he would not say another word on the subject and thanking
me for my trouble and interest in his behalf he all but dismissed me
Ungracious enough on the whole was it not Mr Legh And yet I assure ye I am
twenty times more inclined to think him innocent than before I had the
interview«
»I wish Mary Barton would come« said Job anxiously »She and Will are a
long time about it«
»Ay thats our only chance I believe« answered Mr Bridgnorth who was
writing again »I sent Johnson off before twelve to serve him with his
subpoena and to say I wanted to speak with him hell be here soon Ive no
doubt«
There was a pause Mr Bridgnorth looked up again and spoke
»Mr Duncombe promised to be here to speak to his character I sent him a
subpoena on Saturday night Though after all juries go very little by such
general and vague testimony as that to character It is very right that they
should not often but in this instance unfortunate for us as we must rest our
case on the alibi«
The pen went again scratch scratch over the paper
Job grew very fidgety He sat on the edge of his chair the more readily to
start up when Will and Mary should appear He listened intently to every noise
and every step on the stair
Once he heard a mans footstep and his old heart gave a leap of delight
But it was only Mr Bridgnorths clerk bringing him a list of those cases in
which the grand jury had found true bills He glanced it over and pushed it to
Job merely saying
»Of course we expected this« and went on with his writing
There was a true bill against James Wilson Of course And yet Job felt now
doubly anxious and sad It seemed the beginning of the end He had got by
imperceptible degrees to think Jem innocent Little by little this persuasion
had come upon him
Mary tossing about in the little boat on the broad river did not come nor
did Will
Job grew very restless He longed to go and watch for them out of the
window but feared to interrupt Mr Bridgnorth At length his desire to look out
was irresistible and he got up and walked carefully and gently across the room
his boots creaking at every cautious step The gloom which had overspread the
sky and the influence of which had been felt by Mary on the open water was yet
more perceptible in the dark dull street Job grew more and more fidgety He
was obliged to walk about the room for he could not keep still and he did so
regardless of Mr Bridgnorths impatient little motions and noises as the slow
stealthy creaking movements were heard backwards and forwards behind his
chair
He really liked Job and was interested for Jem else his nervousness would
have overcome his sympathy long before it did But he could hold out no longer
against the monotonous grating sound so at last he threw down his pen locked
his portfolio and taking up his hat and gloves he told Job he must go to the
courts
»But Will Wilson is not come« said Job in dismay »Just wait while I run to
his lodgings I would have done it before but I thought theyd be here every
minute and I were afraid of missing them Ill be back in no time«
»No my good fellow I really must go Besides I begin to think Johnson
must have made a mistake and have fixed with this William Wilson to meet me at
the courts If you like to wait for him here pray make use of my room but Ive
a notion I shall find him there in which case Ill send him to your lodgings
shall I You know where to find me I shall be here again by eight oclock and
with the evidence of this witness thats to prove the alibi Ill have the brief
drawn out and in the hands of counsel tonight«
So saying he shook hands with Job and went his way The old man considered
for a minute as he lingered at the door and then bent his steps towards Mrs
Joness where he knew from reference to queer odd heterogeneous memoranda
in an ancient blackleather pocketbook that Will lodged and where he doubted
not he should hear both of him and of Mary
He went there and gathered what intelligence he could out of Mrs Joness
slow replies
He asked if a young woman had been there that morning and if she had seen
Will Wilson »No«
»Why not«
»Why bless you cause he had sailed some hours before she came asking for
him«
There was a dead silence broken only by the even heavy sound of Mrs
Joness ironing
»Where is the young woman now« asked Job
»Somewhere down at the docks« she thought »Charley would know if he was
in but he wasnt He was in mischief somewhere or other she had no doubt
Boys always were He would break his neck some day she knew« so saying she
quietly spat upon her fresh iron to test its heat and then went on with her
business
Job could have boxed her he was in such a state of irritation But he did
not and he had his reward Charley came in whistling with an air of
indifference assumed to carry off his knowledge of the lateness of the hour to
which he had lingered about the docks
»Heres an old man come to know where the young woman is who went out with
thee this morning« said his mother after she had bestowed on him a little
motherly scolding
»Where she is now I dont know I saw her last sailing down the river after
the John Cropper Im afeard she wont reach her wind changed and she would be
under weigh and over the bar in no time She would have been back by now«
It took Job some little time to understand this from the confused use of
the feminine pronoun Then he inquired how he could best find Mary
»Ill run down again to the pier« said the boy »Ill warrant Ill find
her«
»Thou shalt do no such a thing« said his mother setting her back against
the door The lad made a comical face at Job which met with no responsive look
from the old man whose sympathies were naturally in favour of the parent
although he would thankfully have availed himself of Charleys offer for he was
weary and anxious to return to poor Mrs Wilson who would be wondering what
had become of him
»How can I best find her Who did she go with lad«
But Charley was sullen at his mothers exercise of authority before a
stranger and at that strangers grave looks when he meant to have made him
laugh
»They were river boatmen thats all I know« said he
»But what was the name of their boat« persevered Job
»I never took no notice the Anne or William or some of them common
names Ill be bound«
»What pier did she start from« asked Job despairingly
»Oh as for that matter it were the stairs on the Princes Pier she started
from but shell not come back to the same for the American steamer came up
with the tide and anchored close to it blocking up the way for all the smaller
craft Its a rough evening too to be out on« he maliciously added
»Well Gods will be done I did hope we could have saved the lad« said Job
sorrowfully »but Im getten very doubtful again Im uneasy about Mary too
very Shes a stranger in Liverpool«
»So she told me« said Charley »Theres traps about for young women at
every corner Its a pity shes no one to meet her when she lands«
»As for that« replied Job »I dont see how any one could meet her when we
cant tell where she would come to I must trust to her coming right Shes
getten spirit and sense Shell most likely be for coming here again Indeed I
dont know what else she can do for she knows no other place in Liverpool
Missus if she comes will you give your son leave to bring her to No 8 Back
Garden Court where theres friends waiting for her Ill give him sixpence for
his trouble«
Mrs Jones pleased with the reference to her gladly promised And even
Charley indignant as he was at first at the idea of his motions being under the
control of his mother was mollified at the prospect of the sixpence and at the
probability of getting nearer to the heart of the mystery
But Mary never came
Chapter XXX
Job Leghs Deception
»Oh sad is the nighttime
The nighttime of sorrow
When through the deep gloom we catch but the boom
Of the waves that may whelm us tomorrow«
Job found Mrs Wilson pacing about in a restless way not speaking to the woman
at whose house she was staying but occasionally heaving such deep oppressive
sighs as quite startled those around her
»Well« said she turning sharp round in her tottering walk up and down as
Job came in
»Well speak« repeated she before he could make up his mind what to say
for to tell the truth he was studying for some kindhearted lie which might
soothe her for a time But now the real state of the case came blurting forth in
answer to her impatient questioning
»Wills not to the fore But hell maybe turn up yet time enough«
She looked at him steadily for a minute as if almost doubting if such
despair could be in store for her as his words seemed to imply Then she slowly
shook her head and said more quietly than might have been expected from her
previous excited manner
»Dont go for to say that Thou dost not think it Thourt wellnigh
hopeless like me I seed all along my lad would be hung for what he never did
And better he were and were shut53 of this weary world where theres neither
justice nor mercy left«
She looked up with tranced eyes as if praying and then sat down
»Nay now thourt off at a gallop« said Job »Will has sailed this morning
for sure but that brave wench Mary Barton is after him and will bring him
back Ill be bound if she can but get speech on him Shes not back yet Come
come hold up thy head It will all end right«
»It will all end right« echoed she »but not as thou takst it Jem will be
hung and will go to his father and the little lads where the Lord God wipes
away all tears and where the Lord Jesus speaks kindly to the little ones who
look about for the mothers they left upon earth Eh Job yons a blessed land
and I long to go to it and yet I fret because Jem is hastening there I would
not fret if he and I could lie down tonight to sleep our last sleep not a bit
would I fret if folk would but know him to be innocent as I do«
»Theyll know it sooner or later and repent sore if theyve hanged him for
what he never did« replied Job
»Ay that they will Poor souls May God have mercy on them when they find
out their mistake«
Presently Job grew tired of sitting waiting and got up and hung about the
door and window like some animal wanting to go out It was pitch dark for the
moon had not yet risen
»You just go to bed« said he to the widow »youll want your strength for
tomorrow Jem will be sadly off if he sees you so cut up as you look tonight
Ill step down again and find Mary Shell be back by this time Ill come and
tell you everything never fear But now you go to bed«
»Thourt a kind friend Job Legh and Ill go as thou wishest me But oh
mind thou comst straight off to me and bring Mary as soon as thoust lit on
her« She spoke low but very calmly
»Ay ay« replied Job slipping out of the house
He went first to Mr Bridgnorths where it had struck him that Will and
Mary might be all this time waiting for him
They were not there however Mr Bridgnorth had just come in and Job went
breathlessly upstairs to consult with him as to the state of the case
»Its a bad job« said the lawyer looking very grave while he arranged his
papers »Johnson told me how it was the woman that Wilson lodged with told him
I doubt its but a wildgoose chase of the girl Barton Our case must rest on the
uncertainty of circumstantial evidence and the goodness of the prisoners
previous character A very vague and weak defence However Ive engaged Mr
Clinton as counsel and hell make the best of it And now my good fellow I
must wish you goodnight and turn you out of doors As it is I shall have to
sit up into the small hours Did you see my clerk as you came upstairs You did
Then may I trouble you to ask him to step up immediately«
After this Job could not stay and making his humble bow he left the room
Then he went to Mrs Joness She was in but Charley had slipped off again
There was no holding that boy Nothing kept him but lock and key and they did
not always for once she had him locked up in the garret and he had got off
through the skylight Perhaps now he was gone to see after the young woman down
at the docks He never wanted an excuse to be there
Unasked Job took a chair resolved to wait Charleys reappearance
Mrs Jones ironed and folded her clothes talking all the time of Charley
and her husband who was a sailor in some ship bound for India and who in
leaving her their boy had evidently left her rather more than she could manage
She moaned and croaked over sailors and seaport towns and stormy weather and
sleepless nights and trousers all over tar and pitch long after Job had left
off attending to her and was only trying to hearken to every step and every
voice in the street
At last Charley came in but he came alone
»Yon Mary Barton has getten into some scrape or another« said he
addressing himself to Job »Shes not to be heard of at any of the piers and
Bourne says it were a boat from the Cheshire side as she went aboard of So
theres no hearing of her till tomorrow morning«
»Tomorrow morning shell have to be in court at nine oclock to bear
witness on a trial« said Job sorrowfully
»So she said at least somewhat of the kind« said Charley looking desirous
to hear more But Job was silent
He could not think of anything further that could be done so he rose up
and thanking Mrs Jones for the shelter she had given him he went out into the
street and there he stood still to ponder over probabilities and chances
After some little time he slowly turned towards the lodging where he had
left Mrs Wilson There was nothing else to be done but he loitered on the way
fervently hoping that her weariness and her woes might have sent her to sleep
before his return that he might be spared her questionings
He went very gently into the houseplace where the sleepy landlady awaited
his coming and his bringing the girl who she had been told was to share the
old womans bed
But in her sleepy blindness she knocked things so about in lighting the
candle she could see to have a nap by firelight she said that the voice of
Mrs Wilson was heard from the little backroom where she was to pass the
night
»Whos there«
Job gave no answer and kept down his breath that she might think herself
mistaken The landlady having no such care dropped the snuffers with a sharp
metallic sound and then by her endless apologies convinced the listening
woman that Job had returned
»Job Job Legh« she cried out nervously
»Eh dear« said Job to himself going reluctantly to her bedroom door »I
wonder if one little lie would be a sin as things stand It would happen give
her sleep and she wont have sleep for many and many a night not to call
sleep if things goes wrong tomorrow Ill chance it any way«
»Job art thou there« asked she again with a trembling impatience that told
in every tone of her voice
»Ay sure I thought thoud ha been asleep by this time«
»Asleep How could I sleep till I knowd if Will were found«
»Now for it« muttered Job to himself Then in a louder voice »Never fear
hes found and safe ready for tomorrow«
»And hell prove that thing for my poor lad will he Hell bear witness
that Jem were with him O Job speak tell me all«
»In for a penny in for a pound« thought Job »Happen one prayer will do
for the sum total Any rate I must go on now Ay ay« shouted he through the
door »He can prove all and Jem will come off as clear as a newborn babe«
He could hear Mrs Wilsons rustling movements and in an instant guessed
she was on her knees for he heard her trembling voice uplifted in thanksgiving
and praise to God stopped at times by sobs of gladness and relief
And when he heard this his heart misgave him for he thought of the awful
enlightening the terrible revulsion of feeling that awaited her in the morning
He saw the shortsightedness of falsehood but what could he do now
While he listened she ended her grateful prayers
»And Mary Thoust found her at Mrs Joness Job« said she continuing her
inquiries
He gave a great sigh
»Yes she was there safe enough second time of going God forgive me«
muttered he »whod ha thought of my turning out such an arrant liar in my old
days«
»Bless the wench Is she here Why does not she come to bed Im sure shes
need«
Job coughed away his remains of conscience and made answer
»She was a bit weary and oer done with her sail and Mrs Jones axed her
to stay there all night It was nigh at hand to the courts where she will have
to be in the morning«
»It comes easy enough after a while« groaned out Job »The father of lies
helps one I suppose for now my speech comes as natural as truth Shes done
questioning now thats one good thing Ill be off before Satan and she are at
me again«
He went to the houseplace where the landlady stood wearily waiting Her
husband was in bed and asleep long ago
But Job had not yet made up his mind what to do He could not go to sleep
with all his anxieties if he were put into the best bed in Liverpool
»Thoult let me sit up in this armchair« said he at length to the woman
who stood expecting his departure
He was an old friend so she let him do as he wished But indeed she was
too sleepy to have opposed him She was too glad to be released and go to bed
Chapter XXXI
How Mary Passed the Night
»To think
That all this long interminable night
Which I have passed in thinking on two words
Guilty Not Guilty like one happy moment
Oer many a head hath flown unheeded by
Oer happy sleepers dreaming in their bliss
Of bright tomorrows or far happier still
With deep breath buried in forgetfulness
Oh all the dismallest images of death
Did swim before my eyes«
Wilson
And now where was Mary
How Jobs heart would have been relieved of one of its cares if he could
have seen her for he was in a miserable state of anxiety about her and many
and many a time through that long night he scolded her and himself her for her
obstinacy and himself for his weakness in yielding to her obstinacy when she
insisted on being the one to follow and find out Will
She did not pass that night in bed any more than Job but she was under a
respectable roof and among kind though rough people
She had offered no resistance to the old boatman when he had clutched her
arm in order to insure her following him as he threaded the crowded dockways
and dived up strange bystreets She came on meekly after him scarcely thinking
in her stupor where she was going and glad in a dead heavy way that some one
was deciding things for her
He led her to an oldfashioned house almost as small as house could be
which had been built long ago before all the other part of the street and had
a countrytown look about it in the middle of that bustling backstreet He
pulled her into the houseplace and relieved to a certain degree of his fear of
losing her on the way he exclaimed
»There« giving a great slap of one hand on her back
The room was light and bright and roused Mary perhaps the slap on her back
might help a little too and she felt the awkwardness of accounting for her
presence to a little bustling old woman who had been moving about the fireplace
on her entrance The boatman took it very quietly never deigning to give any
explanation but sitting down in his own particular chair and chewing tobacco
while he looked at Mary with the most satisfied air imaginable half
triumphantly as if she were the captive of his bow and spear and half defying
as if daring her to escape
The old woman his wife stood still poker in hand waiting to be told who
it was that her husband had brought home so unceremoniously but as she looked
in amazement the girls cheek flushed and then blanched to a dead whiteness a
film came over her eyes and catching at the dresser for support in that hot
whirling room she fell in a heap on the floor
Both man and wife came quickly to her assistance They raised her up still
insensible and he supported her on one knee while his wife pattered away for
some cold fresh water She threw it straight over Mary but though it caused a
great sob the eyes still remained closed and the face as pale as ashes
»Who is she Ben« asked the woman as she rubbed her unresisting powerless
hands
»How should I know« answered her husband gruffly
»Wellawell« in a soothing tone such as you use to irritated children
and as if half to herself »I only thought you might you know as you brought
her home Poor thing we must not ask aught about her but that she needs help
I wish Id my salts at home but I lent em to Mrs Burton last Sunday in
church for she could not keep awake through the sermon Dearame how white
she is«
»Here you hold her up a bit« said her husband
She did as he desired still crooning to herself not caring for his short
sharp interruptions as she went on and indeed to her old loving heart his
crossest words fell like pearls and diamonds for he had been the husband of her
youth and even he rough and crabbed as he was was secretly soothed by the
sound of her voice although not for worlds if he could have helped it would
he have shown any of the love that was hidden beneath his rough outside
»Whats the old fellow after« said she bending over Mary so as to
accommodate the drooping head »Taking my pen as Ive had for better nor five
year Bless us and save us hes burning it Ay I see now hes his wits about
him burnt feathers is always good for a faint But they dont bring her round
poor wench Now whats he after next Well he is a bright one my old man That
I never thought of that to be sure« exclaimed she as he produced a square
bottle of smuggled spirits labelled Golden Wasser from a corner cupboard in
their little room
»Thatll do« said she as the dose he poured into Marys open mouth made
her start and cough »Bless the man Its just like him to be so tender and
thoughtful«
»Not a bit« snarled he as he was relieved by Marys returning colour and
opened eyes and wondering sensible gaze »not a bit I never was such a fool
afore«
His wife helped Mary to rise and placed her in a chair
»Alls right now young woman« asked the boatman anxiously
»Yes sir and thank you Im sure sir I dont know rightly how to thank
you« faltered Mary softly forth
»Be hanged to you and your thanks« And he shook himself took his pipe and
went out without deigning another word leaving his wife sorely puzzled as to
the character and history of the stranger within her doors
Mary watched the boatman leave the house and then turning her sorrowful
eyes to the face of her hostess she attempted feebly to rise with the
intention of going away where she knew not
»Nay nay whoeer thou best thourt not fit to go out into the street
Perhaps« sinking her voice a little »thourt a bad one I almost misdoubt
thee thourt so pretty Wellawell its the bad ones as have the broken
hearts sure enough good folk never get utterly cast down theyve always
getten hope in the Lord its the sinful as bear the bitter bitter grief in
their crushed hearts poor souls its them we ought most of all to pity and
to help She shanna leave the house tonight choose who she is worst woman
in Liverpool she shanna I wished I knew where th old man picked her up that
I do«
Mary had listened feebly to this soliloquy and now tried to satisfy her
hostess in weak broken sentences
»Im not a bad one missis indeed Your master took me out to see after a
ship as had sailed There was a man in it as might save a life at the trial
tomorrow The captain would not let him come but he says hell come back in
the pilotboat« She fell to sobbing at the thought of her waning hopes and the
old woman tried to comfort her beginning with her accustomed
»Wellawell and hell come back Im sure I know he will so keep up your
heart Dont fret about it Hes sure to be back«
»Oh Im afraid Im sore afraid he wont« cried Mary consoled
nevertheless by the womans assertions all groundless as she knew them to be
Still talking half to herself and half to Mary the old woman prepared tea
and urged her visitor to eat and refresh herself But Mary shook her head at the
proffered food and only drank a cup of tea with thirsty eagerness For the
spirits had thrown her into a burning heat and rendered each impression
received through her senses of the most painful distinctness and intensity
while her head ached in a terrible manner
She disliked speaking her power over her words seemed so utterly gone She
used quite different expressions to those she intended So she kept silent
while Mrs Sturgis for that was the name of her hostess talked away and put
her teathings by and moved about incessantly in a manner that increased the
dizziness in Marys head She felt as if she ought to take leave for the night
and go But where
Presently the old man came back crosser and gruffer than when he went away
He kicked aside the dry shoes his wife had prepared for him and snarled at all
she said Mary attributed this to his finding her still there and gathered up
her strength for an effort to leave the house But she was mistaken Byandby
he said looking right into the fire as if addressing it »Winds right
against them«
»Ay ay and is it so« said his wife who knowing him well knew that his
surliness proceeded from some repressed sympathy »Wellawell wind changes
often at night Time enough before morning Id bet a penny it has changed sin
thou looked«
She looked out of her little window at a weathercock near glittering in the
moonlight and as she was a sailors wife she instantly recognised the
unfavourable point at which the indicator seemed stationary and giving a heavy
sigh turned into the room and began to beat about in her own mind for some
other mode of comfort
»Theres no one else who can prove what you want at the trial tomorrow is
there« asked she
»No one« answered Mary
»And youve no clue to the one as is really guilty if tother is not«
Mary did not answer but trembled all over
Sturgis saw it
»Dont bother her with thy questions« said he to his wife »She mun go to
bed for shes all in a shiver with the sea air Ill see after the wind hang
it and the weathercock too Tide will help em when it turns«
Mary went upstairs murmuring thanks and blessings on those who took the
stranger in Mrs Sturgis led her into a little room redolent of the sea and
foreign lands There was a small bed for one son bound for China and a hammock
slung above for another who was now tossing in the Baltic The sheets looked
made out of sailcloth but were fresh and clean in spite of their brownness
Against the wall were wafered two rough drawings of vessels with their names
written underneath on which the mothers eyes caught and gazed until they
filled with tears But she brushed the drops away with the back of her hand and
in a cheerful tone went on to assure Mary the bed was well aired
»I cannot sleep thank you I will sit here if you please« said Mary
sinking down on the windowseat
»Come now« said Mrs Sturgis »my master told me to see you to bed and I
mun Whats the use of watching A watched pot never boils and I see you are
after watching that weathercock Why now I try never to look at it else I
could do nought else My heart many a time goes sick when the wind rises but I
turn away and work away and try never to think on the wind but on what I ha
getten to do«
»Let me stay up a little« pleaded Mary as her hostess seemed so resolute
about seeing her to bed Her looks won her suit
»Well I suppose I mun I shall catch it downstairs I know Hell be in a
fidget till youre getten to bed I know so you mun be quiet if you are so bent
upon staying up«
And quietly noiselessly Mary watched the unchanging weathercock through
the night She sat on the little windowseat her hand holding back the curtain
which shaded the room from the bright moonlight without her head resting its
weariness against the corner of the windowframe her eyes burning and stiff
with the intensity of her gaze
The ruddy morning stole up the horizon casting a crimson glow into the
watchers room
It was the morning of the day of trial
Chapter XXXII
The Trial and Verdict »Not Guilty«
»Thou standst here arraignd
That with presumption impious and acoursd
Thou hast usurpd Gods high prerogative
Making thy fellow mortals life and death
Wait on thy moody and diseased passions
That with a violent and untimely steel
Hath set abroach the blood that should have ebbed
In calm and natural current to sum all
In one wild name a name the pale air freezes at
And every cheek of man sinks in with horror
Thou art a cold and midnight murderer«
Milmans »Fazio«
Of all the restless people who found that nights hours agonising from excess of
anxiety the poor father of the murdered man was perhaps the most restless He
had slept but little since the blow had fallen his waking hours had been too
full of agitated thought which seemed to haunt and pursue him through his
unquiet slumbers
And this night of all others was the most sleepless He turned over and over
again in his mind the wonder if everything had been done that could be done to
insure the conviction of Jem Wilson He almost regretted the haste with which he
had urged forward the proceedings and yet until he had obtained vengeance he
felt as if there were no peace on earth for him I dont know that he exactly
used the term vengeance in his thoughts he spoke of justice and probably
thought of his desired end as such no peace either bodily or mental for he
moved up and down his bedroom with the restless incessant tramp of a wild beast
in a cage and if he compelled his aching limbs to cease for an instant the
twitching which ensued almost amounted to convulsions and he recommenced his
walk as the lesser evil and the more bearable fatigue
With daylight increased power of action came and he drove off to arouse
his attorney and worry him with further directions and inquiries and when
that was ended he sat watch in hand until the courts should be opened and
the trial begin
What were all the living wife or daughters what were they in
comparison with the dead the murdered son who lay unburied still in
compliance with his fathers earnest wish and almost vowed purpose of having
the slayer of his child sentenced to death before he committed the body to the
rest of the grave
At nine oclock they all met at their awful place of rendezvous
The judge the jury the avenger of blood the prisoner the witnesses all
were gathered together within the building And besides these were many others
personally interested in some part of the proceedings in which however they
took no part Job Legh Ben Sturgis and several others were there amongst whom
was Charley Jones
Job Legh had carefully avoided any questioning from Mrs Wilson that
morning Indeed he had not been much in her company for he had risen up early
to go out once more to make inquiry for Mary and when he could hear nothing of
her he had desperately resolved not to undeceive Mrs Wilson as sorrow never
came too late and if the blow were inevitable it would be better to leave her
in ignorance of the impending evil as long as possible She took her place in
the witnessroom worn and dispirited but not anxious
As Job struggled through the crowd into the body of the court Mr
Bridgnorths clerk beckoned to him
»Heres a letter for you from our client«
Job sickened as he took it He did not know why but he dreaded a confession
of guilt which would be an overthrow of all hope
The letter ran as follows
»Dear Friend I thank you heartily for your goodness in finding me a
lawyer but lawyers can do no good to me whatever they may do to other
people But I am not the less obliged to you dear friend I foresee
things will go against me and no wonder If I was a juryman I should
say the man was guilty as had as much evidence brought against him as
may be brought against me tomorrow So its no blame to them if they
do But Job Legh I think I need not tell you I am as guiltless in this
matter as the babe unborn although it is not in my power to prove it
If I did not believe that you thought me innocent I could not write as
I do now to tell you my wishes Youll not forget they are the words of
a man shortly to die Dear friend you must take care of my mother Not
in the money way for she will have enough for her and Aunt Alice but
you must let her talk to you of me and show her that whatever others
may do you think I died innocent I dont reckon shell stay long
behind when we are all gone Be tender with her Job for my sake and
if she is a bit fractious at times remember what she has gone through
I know mother will never doubt me God bless her
There is one other whom I fear I have loved too dearly and yet the
loving her has made the happiness of my life She will think I have
murdered her lover she will think I have caused the grief she must be
feeling And she must go on thinking so It is hard upon me to say this
but she must It will be best for her and thats all I ought to think
on But dear Job you are a hearty fellow for your time of life and
may live many years to come and perhaps you could tell her when you
felt sure you were drawing near your end that I solemnly told you as I
do now that I was innocent of this thing You must not tell her for
many years to come but I cannot well bear to think on her living
through a long life and hating the thought of me as the murderer of him
she loved and dying with that hatred to me in her heart It would hurt
me sore in the other world to see the look of it in her face as it
would be till she was told I must not let myself think on how she must
be viewing me now
So God bless you Job Legh and no more from yours to command
JAMES WILSON«
Job turned the letter over and over when he had read it sighed deeply and
then wrapping it carefully up in a bit of newspaper he had about him he put it
in his waistcoat pocket and went off to the door of the witnessroom to ask if
Mary Barton was there
As the door opened he saw her sitting within against a table on which her
folded arms were resting and her head was hidden within them It was an
attitude of hopelessness and would have served to strike Job dumb in sickness
of heart even without the sound of Mrs Wilsons voice in passionate sobbing
and sore lamentations which told him as well as words could do for she was not
within view of the door and he did not care to go in that she was at any rate
partially undeceived as to the hopes he had given her last night
Sorrowfully did Job return into the body of the court neither Mrs Wilson
nor Mary having seen him as he had stood at the witnessroom door
As soon as he could bring his distracted thoughts to bear upon the present
scene he perceived that the trial of James Wilson for the murder of Henry
Carson was just commencing The clerk was gabbling over the indictment and in a
minute or two there was the accustomed question »How say you Guilty or Not
Guilty«
Although but one answer was expected was customary in all cases there
was a pause of dead silence an interval of solemnity even in this hackneyed
part of the proceeding while the prisoner at the bar stood with compressed
lips looking at the judge with his outward eyes but with far other and
different scenes presented to his mental vision a sort of rapid recapitulation
of his life remembrances of his childhood his father so proud of him his
firstborn child his sweet little playfellow Mary his hopes his love
his despair yet still yet ever and ever his love the blank wide world it
had been without her love his mother his childless mother but not long
to be so not long to be away from all she loved nor during that time to be
oppressed with doubt as to his innocence sure and secure of her darlings
heart he started from his instants pause and said in a low firm voice
»Not guilty my lord«
The circumstances of the murder the discovery of the body the causes of
suspicion against Jem were as well known to most of the audience as they are to
you so there was some little buzz of conversation going on among the people
while the leading counsel for the prosecution made his very effective speech
»Thats Mr Carson the father sitting behind Serjeant Wilkinson«
»What a noblelooking old man he is so stern and inflexible with such
classical features Does he not remind you of some of the busts of Jupiter«
»I am more interested by watching the prisoner Criminals always interest
me I try to trace in the features common to humanity some expression of the
crimes by which they have distinguished themselves from their kind I have seen
a good number of murderers in my day but I have seldom seen one with such marks
of Cain on his countenance as the man at the bar«
»Well I am no physiognomist but I dont think his face strikes me as bad
It certainly is gloomy and depressed and not unnaturally so considering his
situation«
»Only look at his low resolute brow his downcast eye his white compressed
lips He never looks up just watch him«
»His forehead is not so low if he had that mass of black hair removed and
is very square which some people say is a good sign If others are to be
influenced by such trifles as you are it would have been much better if the
prison barber had cut his hair a little previous to the trial and as for
downcast eye and compressed lip it is all part and parcel of his inward
agitation just now nothing to do with character my good fellow«
Poor Jem His raven hair his mothers pride and so often fondly caressed
by her fingers was that too to have its influence against him
The witnesses were called At first they consisted principally of policemen
who being much accustomed to giving evidence knew what were the material
points they were called on to prove and did not lose the time of the court in
listening to anything unnecessary
»Clear as day against the prisoner« whispered one attorneys clerk to
another
»Black as night you mean« replied his friend and they both smiled
»Jane Wilson whos she some relation I suppose from the name«
»The mother she that is to prove the gun part of the case«
»Oh ay I remember Rather hard on her too I think«
Then both were silent as one of the officers of the court ushered Mrs
Wilson into the witnessbox I have often called her »the old woman« and »an
old woman« because in truth her appearance was so much beyond her years
which could not be many above fifty But partly owing to her accident in early
life which left a stamp of pain upon her face partly owing to her anxious
temper partly to her sorrows and partly to her limping gait she always gave
me the idea of age But now she might have seemed more than seventy her lines
were so set and deep her features so sharpened and her walk so feeble She was
trying to check her sobs into composure and unconsciously was striving to
behave as she thought would best please her poor boy whom she knew she had
often grieved by her uncontrolled impatience He had buried his face in his
arms which rested on the front of the dock an attitude he retained during the
greater part of his trial and which prejudiced many against him
The counsel began the examination
»Your name is Jane Wilson I believe«
»Yes sir«
»The mother of the prisoner at the bar«
»Yes sir« with quivering voice ready to break out into weeping but
earning respect by the strong effort at selfcontrol prompted as I have said
before by her earnest wish to please her son by her behaviour
The barrister now proceeded to the important part of the examination
tending to prove that the gun found on the scene of the murder was the
prisoners She had committed herself so fully to the policeman that she could
not well retract so without much delay in bringing the question round to the
desired point the gun was produced in court and the inquiry made
»That gun belongs to your son does it not«
She clenched the sides of the witnessbox in her efforts to make her parched
tongue utter words At last she moaned forth
»Oh Jem Jem what mun I say«
Every one bent forward to hear the prisoners answer although in fact it
was of little importance to the issue of the trial He lifted up his head and
with a face brimming full of pity for his mother yet resolved into endurance
said
»Tell the truth mother«
And so she did with the fidelity of a little child Every one felt that she
did and the little colloquy between mother and son did them some slight service
in the opinion of the audience But the awful judge sat unmoved and the jurymen
changed not a muscle of their countenances while the counsel for the
prosecution went triumphantly through this part of the case including the fact
of Jems absence from home on the night of the murder and bringing every
admission to bear right against the prisoner
It was over She was told to go down But she could no longer compel her
mothers heart to keep silence and suddenly turning towards the judge with
whom she imagined the verdict to rest she thus addressed him with her choking
voice
»And now sir Ive telled you the truth and the whole truth as he bid me
but dont you let what I have said go for to hang him oh my lord judge take
my word for it hes as innocent as the child as has yet to be born For sure
I who am his mother and have nursed him on my knee and been gladdened by the
sight of him every day since ought to know him better than yon pack of fellows«
indicating the jury while she strove against her heart to render her words
distinct and clear for her dear sons sake »who Ill go bail never saw him
before this morning in all their born days My lord judge hes so good I often
wondered what harm there was in him many is the time when Ive been fretted
for Im frabbit enough at times when Ive scoldt myself and said You
ungrateful thing the Lord God has given you Jem and isnt that blessing enough
for you But He has seen fit to punish me If Jem is if Jem is taken from
me I shall be a childless woman and very poor having nought left to love on
earth and I cannot say His will be done I cannot my lord judge oh I
cannot«
While sobbing out these words she was led away by the officers of the court
but tenderly and reverently with the respect which great sorrow commands
The stream of evidence went on and on gathering fresh force from every
witness who was examined and threatening to overwhelm poor Jem Already they
had proved that the gun was his that he had been heard not many days before the
commission of the deed to threaten the deceased indeed that the police had at
that time been obliged to interfere to prevent some probable act of violence
It only remained to bring forward a sufficient motive for the threat and the
murder The clue to this had been furnished by the policeman who had overheard
Jems angry language to Mr Carson and his report in the first instance had
occasioned the subpoena to Mary
And now she was to be called on to bear witness The court was by this time
almost as full as it could hold but fresh attempts were being made to squeeze
in at all the entrances for many were anxious to see and hear this part of the
trial
Old Mr Carson felt an additional beat at his heart at the thought of seeing
the fatal Helen the cause of all a kind of interest and yet repugnance for
was not she beloved by the dead nay perhaps in her way loving and mourning
for the same being that he himself was so bitterly grieving over And yet he
felt as if he abhorred her and her rumoured loveliness as if she were the curse
against him and he grew jealous of the love with which she had inspired his
son and would fain have deprived her of even her natural right of sorrowing
over her lovers untimely end for you see it was a fixed idea in the minds of
all that the handsome bright gay rich young gentleman must have been beloved
in preference to the serious almost sternlooking smith who had to toil for
his daily bread
Hitherto the effect of the trial had equalled Mr Carsons most sanguine
hopes and a severe look of satisfaction came over the face of the avenger
over that countenance whence the smile had departed never more to return
All eyes were directed to the door through which the witnesses entered Even
Jem looked up to catch one glimpse before he hid his face from her look of
aversion The officer had gone to fetch her
She was in exactly the same attitude as when Job Legh had seen her two hours
before through the halfopen door Not a finger had moved The officer summoned
her but she did not stir She was so still he thought she had fallen asleep
and he stepped forward and touched her She started up in an instant and
followed him with a kind of rushing rapid motion into the court into the
witnessbox
And amid all that sea of faces misty and swimming before her eyes she saw
but two clear bright spots distinct and fixed the judge who might have to
condemn and the prisoner who might have to die
The mellow sunlight streamed down that high window on her head and fell on
the rich treasure of her golden hair stuffed away in masses under her little
bonnetcap and in those warm beams the motes kept dancing up and down The wind
had changed had changed almost as soon as she had given up her watching the
wind had changed and she heeded it not
Many who were looking for mere flesh and blood beauty mere colouring were
disappointed for her face was deadly white and almost set in its expression
while a mournful bewildered soul looked out of the depths of those soft deep
grey eyes But others recognised a higher and a stranger kind of beauty one
that would keep its hold on the memory for many after years
I was not there myself but one who was told me that her look and indeed
her whole face was more like the wellknown engraving from Guidos picture of
»Beatrice Cenci« than anything else he could give me an idea of He added that
her countenance haunted him like the remembrance of some wild sad melody heard
in childhood that it would perpetually recur with its mute imploring agony
With all the court reeling before her always save and except those awful
two she heard a voice speak and answered the simple inquiry something about
her name mechanically as if in a dream So she went on for two or three more
questions with a strange wonder in her brain at the reality of the terrible
circumstances in which she was placed
Suddenly she was aroused she knew not how or by what She was conscious
that all was real that hundreds were looking at her that truesounding words
were being extracted from her that that figure so bowed down with the face
concealed with both hands was really Jem Her face flushed scarlet and then
paler than before But in dread of herself with the tremendous secret
imprisoned within her she exerted every power she had to keep in the full
understanding of what was going on of what she was asked and of what she
answered With all her faculties preternaturally alive and sensitive she heard
the next question from the pert young barrister who was delighted to have the
examination of this witness
»And pray may I ask which was the favoured lover You say you knew both
these young men Which was the favoured lover Which did you prefer«
And who was he the questioner that he should dare so lightly to ask of her
hearts secrets That he should dare to ask her to tell before that multitude
assembled there what woman usually whispers with blushes and tears and many
hesitations to one ear alone
So for an instant a look of indignation contracted Marys brow as she
steadily met the eyes of the impertinent counsellor But in that instant she
saw the hands removed from a face beyond behind and a countenance revealed of
such intense love and woe such a deprecating dread of her answer and
suddenly her resolution was taken The present was everything the future that
vast shroud it was maddening to think upon but now she might own her fault
but now she might even own her love Now when the beloved stood thus abhorred
of men there would be no feminine shame to stand between her and her avowal So
she also turned towards the judge partly to mark that her answer was not given
to the monkeyfied man who questioned her and likewise that the face might be
averted from and her eyes not gaze upon the form that contracted with the
dread of the words he anticipated
»He asks me which of them two I liked best Perhaps I liked Mr Harry Carson
once I dont know Ive forgotten but I loved James Wilson thats now on
trial above what tongue can tell above all else on earth put together and I
love him now better than ever though he has never known a word of it till this
minute For you see sir mother died before I was thirteen before I could know
right from wrong about some things and I was giddy and vain and ready to
listen to any praise of my good looks and this poor young Mr Carson fell in
with me and told me he loved me and I was foolish enough to think he meant me
marriage a mother is a pitiful loss to a girl sir and so I used to fancy I
could like to be a lady and rich and never know want any more I never found
out how dearly I loved another till one day when James Wilson asked me to marry
him and I was very hard and sharp in my answer for indeed sir Id a deal to
bear just then and he took me at my word and left me and from that day to
this Ive never spoken a word to him or set eyes on him though Id fain have
done so to try and show him we had both been too hasty for hed not been gone
out of my sight above a minute before I knew I loved far above my life« said
she dropping her voice as she came to this second confession of the strength of
her attachment »But if the gentleman asks me which I loved the best I make
answer I was flattered by Mr Carson and pleased with his flattery but James
Wilson I«
She covered her face with her hands to hide the burning scarlet blushes
which even dyed her fingers
There was a little pause still though her speech might inspire pity for
the prisoner it only strengthened the supposition of his guilt Presently the
counsellor went on with his examination
»But you have seen young Mr Carson since your rejection of the prisoner«
»Yes often«
»You have spoken to him I conclude at these times«
»Only once to call speaking«
»And what was the substance of your conversation Did you tell him you found
you preferred his rival«
»No sir I dont think as Ive done wrong in saying now as things stand
what my feelings are but I never would be so bold as to tell one young man I
cared for another I never named Jems name to Mr Carson Never«
»Then what did you say when you had this final conversation with Mr Carson
You can give me the substance of it if you dont remember the words«
»Ill try sir but Im not very clear I told him I could not love him and
wished to have nothing more to do with him He did his best to overpersuade me
but I kept steady and at last I ran off«
»And you never spoke to him again«
»Never«
»Now young woman remember you are upon your oath Did you ever tell the
prisoner at the bar of Mr Henry Carsons attentions to you of your
acquaintance in short Did you ever try to excite his jealousy by boasting of a
lover so far above you in station«
»Never I never did« said she in so firm and distinct a manner as to leave
no doubt
»Were you aware that he knew of Mr Henry Carsons regard for you Remember
you are on your oath«
»Never sir I was not aware until I heard of the quarrel between them and
what Jem had said to the policeman and that was after the murder To this day I
cant make out who told Jem O sir may not I go down«
For she felt the sense the composure the very bodily strength which she
had compelled to her aid for a time suddenly giving way and was conscious that
she was losing all command over herself There was no occasion to detain her
longer she had done her part She might go down The evidence was still
stronger against the prisoner but now he stood erect and firm with
selfrespect in his attitude and a look of determination on his face which
almost made it appear noble Yet he seemed lost in thought
Job Legh had all this time been trying to soothe and comfort Mrs Wilson
who would first be in the court in order to see her darling and then when her
sobs became irrepressible had to be led out into the open air and sat there
weeping on the steps of the courthouse Who would have taken charge of Mary
on her release from the witnessbox I do not know if Mrs Sturgis the
boatmans wife had not been there brought by her interest in Mary towards
whom she now pressed in order to urge her to leave the scene of the trial
»No no« said Mary to this proposition »I must be here I must watch that
they dont hang him you know I must«
»Oh theyll not hang him never fear Besides the wind has changed and
thats in his favour Come away Youre so hot and first white and then red
Im sure youre ill Just come away«
»Oh I dont know about anything but that I must stay« replied Mary in a
strange hurried manner catching hold of some rails as if she feared some bodily
force would be employed to remove her So Mrs Sturgis just waited patiently by
her every now and then peeping among the congregation of heads in the body of
the court to see if her husband were still there And there he always was to be
seen looking and listening with all his might His wife felt easy that he would
not be wanting her at home until the trial was ended
Mary never let go her clutched hold on the rails She wanted them to steady
her in that heaving whirling court She thought the feeling of something hard
compressed within her hand would help her to listen for it was such pain such
weary pain in her head to strive to attend to what was being said They were
all at sea sailing away on billowy waves and every one speaking at once and
no one heeding her father who was calling on them to be silent and listen to
him Then again for a brief second the court stood still and she could see
the judge sitting up there like an idol with his trappings so rigid and
stiff and Jem opposite looking at her as if to say Am I to die for what you
know your Then she checked herself and by a great struggle brought herself
round to an instants sanity But the round of thought never stood still and
off she went again and every time her power of struggling against the growing
delirium grew fainter and fainter She muttered low to herself but no one heard
her except her neighbour Mrs Sturgis all were too closely attending to the
case for the prosecution which was now being wound up
The counsel for the prisoner had avoided much crossexamination reserving
to himself the right of calling the witnesses forward again for he had received
so little and such vague instructions and understood that so much depended on
the evidence of one who was not forthcoming that in fact he had little hope of
establishing anything like a show of a defence and contented himself with
watching the case and lying in wait for any legal objections that might offer
themselves He lay back on the seat occasionally taking a pinch of snuff in a
manner intended to be contemptuous now and then elevating his eyebrows and
sometimes exchanging a little note with Mr Bridgnorth behind him The attorney
had far more interest in the case than the barrister to which he was perhaps
excited by his poor old friend Job Legh who had edged and wedged himself
through the crowd close to Mr Bridgnorths elbow sent thither by Ben Sturgis
to whom he had been introduced by Charley Jones and who had accounted for
Marys disappearance on the preceding day and spoken of their chase their
fears their hopes
All this was told in a few words to Mr Bridgnorth so few that they gave
him but a confused idea that time was of value and this he named to his
counsel who now rose to speak for the defence
Job Legh looked about for Mary now he had gained and given some idea of
the position of things At last he saw her standing by a decentlooking woman
looking flushed and anxious and moving her lips incessantly as if eagerly
talking her eyes never resting on any object but wandering about as if in
search of something Job thought it was for him she was seeking and he
struggled to get round to her When he had succeeded she took no notice of him
although he spoke to her but still kept looking round and round in the same
wild restless manner He tried to hear the low quick mutterings of her voice
as he caught the repetition of the same words over and over again
»I must not go mad I must not indeed They say people tell the truth when
theyre mad but I dont I was always a liar I was indeed but Im not mad I
must not go mad I must not indeed«
Suddenly she seemed to become aware how earnestly Job was listening with
mournful attention to her words and turning sharp round upon him with
upbraiding for his eavesdropping on her lips she caught sight of something or
some one who even in that state had power to arrest her attention and
throwing up her arms with wild energy she shrieked aloud
»O Jem Jem youre saved and I am mad« and was instantly seized with
convulsions With much commiseration she was taken out of court while the
attention of many was diverted from her by the fierce energy with which a
sailor forced his way over rails and seats against turnkeys and policemen The
officers of the court opposed this forcible manner of entrance but they could
hardly induce the offender to adopt any quieter way of attaining his object and
telling his tale in the witnessbox the legitimate place For Will had dwelt so
impatiently on the danger in which his absence would place his cousin that even
yet he seemed to fear that he might see the prisoner carried off and hung
before he could pour out the narrative which would exculpate him As for Job
Legh his feelings were all but uncontrollable as you may judge by the
indifference with which he saw Mary borne stiff and convulsed out of the
court in the charge of the kind Mrs Sturgis who you will remember was an
utter stranger to him
»Shell keep Ill not trouble myself about her« said he to himself as he
wrote with trembling hands a little note of information to Mr Bridgnorth who
had conjectured when Will had first disturbed the awful tranquillity of the
lifeanddeath court that the witness had arrived better late than never on
whose evidence rested all the slight chance yet remaining to Jem Wilson of
escaping death During the commotion in the court among all the cries and
commands the dismay and the directions consequent upon Wills entrance and
poor Marys fearful attack of illness Mr Bridgnorth had kept his lawyerlike
presence of mind and long before Job Leghs almost illegible note was poked at
him he had recapitulated the facts on which Will had to give evidence and the
manner in which he had been pursued after his ship had taken her leave of the
land
The barrister who defended Jem took new heart when he was put in possession
of these striking points to be adduced not so much out of earnestness to save
the prisoner of whose innocence he was still doubtful as because he saw the
opportunities for the display of forensic eloquence which were presented by the
facts a gallant tar brought back from the pathless ocean by a girls noble
daring the dangers of too hastily judging from circumstantial evidence etc
etc while the counsellor for the prosecution prepared himself by folding his
arms elevating his eyebrows and putting his lips in the form in which they
might best whistle down the wind such evidence as might be produced by a
suborned witness who dared to perjure himself For of course it is etiquette
to suppose that such evidence as may be given against the opinion which lawyers
are paid to uphold is anything but based on truth and perjury conspiracy and
peril of your immortal soul are light expressions to throw at the heads of
those who may prove not the speaker there would then be some excuse for the
hasty words of personal anger but the hirer of the speaker to be wrong or
mistaken
But when once Will had attained his end and felt that his tale or part of
a tale would be heard by judge and jury when once he saw Jem standing safe and
well before him even though he saw him pale and careworn at the felons bar
his courage took the shape of presence of mind and he awaited the examination
with a calm unflinching intelligence which dictated the clearest and most
pertinent answers He told the story you know so well how his leave of absence
being nearly expired he had resolved to fulfil his promise and go to see an
uncle residing in the Isle of Man how his money sailorlike was all expended
in Manchester and how consequently it had been necessary for him to walk to
Liverpool which he had accordingly done on the very night of the murder
accompanied as far as Hollins Green by his friend and cousin the prisoner at
the bar He was clear and distinct in every corroborative circumstance and gave
a short account of the singular way in which he had been recalled from his
outwardbound voyage and the terrible anxiety he had felt as the pilotboat
had struggled home against the wind The jury felt that their opinion so nearly
decided halfanhour ago was shaken and disturbed in a very uncomfortable and
perplexing way and were almost grateful to the counsel for the prosecution
when he got up with a brow of thunder to demolish the evidence which was so
bewildering when taken in connection with everything previously adduced But if
such without looking to the consequences was the first impulsive feeling of
some among the jury how shall I describe the vehemence of passion which
possessed the mind of poor Mr Carson as he saw the effect of the young
sailors statement It never shook his belief in Jems guilt in the least that
attempt at an alibi his hatred his longing for vengeance having once defined
an object to itself could no more bear to be frustrated and disappointed than
the beast of prey can submit to have his victim taken from his hungry jaws No
more likeness to the calm stern power of Jupiter was there in that white eager
face almost distorted by its fell anxiety of expression
The counsel to whom etiquette assigned the crossexamination of Will caught
the look on Mr Carsons face and in his desire to further the intense wish
there manifested he overshot his mark even in his first insulting question
»And now my man youve told the court a very good and very convincing
story no reasonable man ought to doubt the unstained innocence of your relation
at the bar Still there is one circumstance you have forgotten to name and I
feel that without it your evidence is rather incomplete Will you have the
kindness to inform the gentlemen of the jury what has been your charge for
repeating this very plausible story How much good coin of Her Majestys realm
have you received or are you to receive for walking up from the docks or some
less creditable place and uttering the tale you have just now repeated very
much to the credit of your instructor I must say Remember sir you are upon
oath«
It took Will a minute to extract the meaning from the garb of unaccustomed
words in which it was invested and during this time he looked a little
confused But the instant the truth flashed upon him he fixed his bright clear
eyes flaming with indignation upon the counsellor whose look fell at last
before that stern unflinching gaze Then and not till then Will made answer
»Will you tell the judge and jury how much money youve been paid for your
impudence towards one who has told Gods blessed truth and who would scorn to
tell a lie or blackguard any one for the biggest fee as ever lawyer got for
doing dirty work Will you tell sir But Im ready my lord judge to take my
oath as many times as your lordship or the jury would like to testify to things
having happened just as I said Theres OBrien the pilot in court now Would
somebody with a wig on please to ask him how much he can say for me«
It was a good idea and caught at by the counsel for the defence OBrien
gave just such testimony as was required to clear Will from all suspicion He
had witnessed the pursuit he had heard the conversation which took place
between the boat and the ship he had given Will a homeward passage in his boat
And the character of an accredited pilot appointed by the Trinity House was
known to be above suspicion
Mr Carson sank back on his seat in sickening despair He knew enough of
courts to be aware of the extreme unwillingness of juries to convict even where
the evidence is most clear when the penalty of such conviction is death At the
period of the trial most condemnatory to the prisoner he had repeated this fact
to himself in order to damp his too certain expectation of a conviction Now it
needed not repetition for it forced itself upon his consciousness and he
seemed to know even before the jury retired to consult that by some trick
some negligence some miserable hocuspocus the murderer of his child his
darling his Absalom who had never rebelled the slayer of his unburied boy
would slip through the fangs of justice and walk free and unscathed over that
earth where his son would never more be seen
It was even so The prisoner hid his face once more to shield the expression
of an emotion he could not control from the notice of the overcurious Job
Legh ceased his eager talking to Mr Bridgnorth Charley looked grave and
earnest for the jury filed one by one back into their box and the question was
asked to which such an awful answer might be given
The verdict they had come to was unsatisfactory to themselves at last
neither being convinced of his innocence nor yet quite willing to believe him
guilty in the teeth of the alibi But the punishment that awaited him if
guilty was so terrible and so unnatural a sentence for man to pronounce on
man that the knowledge of it had weighed down the scale on the side of
innocence and »Not Guilty« was the verdict that thrilled through the breathless
court
One moment of silence and then the murmurs rose as the verdict was
discussed by all with lowered voice Jem stood motionless his head bowed poor
fellow he was stunned with the rapid career of events during the last few
hours
He had assumed his place at the bar with little or no expectation of an
acquittal and with scarcely any desire for life in the complication of
occurrences tending to strengthen the idea of Marys more than indifference to
him she had loved another and in her mind Jem believed that he himself must be
regarded as the murderer of him she loved And suddenly athwart this gloom
which made life seem such a blank expanse of desolation there flashed the
exquisite delight of hearing Marys avowal of love making the future all
glorious if a future in this world he might hope to have He could not dwell on
anything but her words telling of her passionate love all else was indistinct
nor could he strive to make it otherwise She loved him
And life now full of tender images suddenly bright with all exquisite
promises hung on a breath the slenderest gossamer chance He tried to think
that the knowledge of her love would soothe him even in his dying hours but the
phantoms of what life with her might be would obtrude and made him almost gasp
and reel under the uncertainty he was enduring Wills appearance had only added
to the intensity of this suspense
The full meaning of the verdict could not at once penetrate his brain He
stood dizzy and motionless Some one pulled his coat He turned and saw Job
Legh the tears stealing down his brown furrowed cheeks while he tried in vain
to command voice enough to speak He kept shaking Jem by the hand as the best
and necessary expression of his feeling
»Here make yourself scarce I should think youd be glad to get out of
that« exclaimed the gaoler as he brought up another livid prisoner from out
whose eyes came the anxiety which he would not allow any other feature to
display
Job Legh pressed out of court and Jem followed unreasoningly
The crowd made way and kept their garments tight about them as Jem passed
for about him there still hung the taint of the murderer
He was in the open air and free once more Although many looked on him with
suspicion faithful friends closed round him his arm was unresistingly pumped
up and down by his cousin and Job when one was tired the other took up the
wholesome exercise while Ben Sturgis was working off his interest in the scene
by scolding Charley for walking on his head round and round Marys sweetheart
for a sweetheart he was now satisfactorily ascertained to be in spite of her
assertions to the contrary And all this time Jem himself felt bewildered and
dazzled he would have given anything for an hours uninterrupted thought on the
occurrences of the past week and the new visions raised up during the morning
ay even though that tranquil hour were to be passed in the hermitage of his
quiet prison cell The first question sobbed out by his choking voice oppressed
with emotion was
»Where is she«
They led him to the room where his mother sat They had told her of her
sons acquittal and now she was laughing and crying and talking and giving
way to all those feelings which she had restrained with such effort during the
last few days They brought her son to her and she threw herself upon his neck
weeping there He returned her embrace but looked around beyond Excepting his
mother there was no one in the room but the friends who had entered with him
»Eh lad« she said when she found voice to speak »See what it is to have
behaved thysel I could put in a good word for thee and the jury could na go
and hang thee in the face of th character I gave thee Was na it a good thing
they did na keep me from Liverpool But I would come I knew I could do thee
good bless thee my lad But thourt very white and all of a tremble«
He kissed her again and again but looking round as if searching for some
one he could not find the first words he uttered were still
»Where is she«
Chapter XXXIII
Requiescat in Pace
»Fear no more the heat o th sun
Nor the furious winters rages
Thou thy worldly task hast done
Home art gone and taen thy wages«
Cymbeline
»While day and night can bring delight
Or nature aught of pleasure give
While joys above my mind can move
For thee and thee alone I live
When that grim foe of joy below
Comes in between to make us part
The iron hand that breaks our band
It breaks my bliss it breaks my heart«
Burns
She was where no words of peace no soothing hopeful tidings could reach her in
the ghastly spectral world of delirium Hour after hour day after day she
started up with passionate cries on her father to save Jem or rose wildly
imploring the winds and waves the pitiless winds and waves to have mercy and
over and over again she exhausted her feverish fitful strength in these agonised
entreaties and fell back powerless uttering only the wailing moans of despair
They told her Jem was safe they brought him before her eyes but sight and
hearing were no longer channels of information to that poor distracted brain
nor could human voice penetrate to her understanding
Jem alone gathered the full meaning of some of her strange sentences and
perceived that by some means or other she like himself had divined the truth
of her father being the murderer
Long ago reckoning time by events and thoughts and not by clock or
dialplate Jem had felt certain that Marys father was Harry Carsons
murderer and although the motive was in some measure a mystery yet a whole
train of circumstances the principal of which was that John Barton had borrowed
the fatal gun only two days before had left no doubt in Jems mind Sometimes
he thought that John had discovered and thus bloodily resented the attentions
which Mr Carson had paid to his daughter at others he believed the motive to
exist in the bitter feuds between the masters and their workpeople in which
Barton was known to take so keen an interest But if he had felt himself pledged
to preserve this secret even when his own life was the probable penalty and he
believed he should fall execrated by Mary as the guilty destroyer of her lover
how much more was he bound now to labour to prevent any word of hers from
inculpating her father now that she was his own now that she had braved so
much to rescue him and now that her poor brain had lost all guiding and
controlling power over her words
All that night long Jem wandered up and down the narrow precincts of Ben
Sturgiss house In the little bedroom where Mrs Sturgis alternately tended
Mary and wept over the violence of her illness he listened to her ravings
each sentence of which had its own peculiar meaning and reference intelligible
to his mind till her words rose to the wild pitch of agony that no one could
alleviate and he could bear it no longer and stole sick and miserable
downstairs where Ben Sturgis thought it his duty to snore away in an armchair
instead of his bed under the idea that he should thus be more ready for active
service such as fetching the doctor to revisit his patient
Before it was fairly light Jem wide awake and listening with an earnest
attention he could not deaden however painful its results proved heard a
gentle subdued knock at the house door it was no business of his to be sure
to open it but as Ben slept on he thought he would see who the early visitor
might be and ascertain if there was any occasion for disturbing either host or
hostess It was Job Legh who stood there distinct against the outer light of
the street
»How is she Eh poor soul is that her No need to ask How strange her
voice sounds Screech screech and she so low sweetspoken when shes well
Thou must keep up heart old boy and not look so dismal thysel«
»I cant help it Job its past a mans bearing to hear such a one as she
is going on as she is doing even if I did not care for her it would cut me
sore to see one so young and I cant speak of it Job as a man should do«
said Jem his sobs choking him
»Let me in will you« said Job pushing past him for all this time Jem had
stood holding the door unwilling to admit Job where he might hear so much that
would be suggestive to one acquainted with the parties that Mary named
»Id more than one reason for coming betimes I wanted to hear how yon poor
wench was that stood first Late last night I got a letter from Margaret very
anxiouslike The doctor says the old lady yonder cant last many days longer
and it seems so lonesome for her to die with no one but Margaret and Mrs
Davenport about her So I thought Id just come and stay with Mary Barton and
see as shes well done to and you and your mother and Will go and take leave of
old Alice«
Jems countenance sad at best just now fell lower and lower But Job went
on with his speech
»She still wanders Margaret says and thinks shes with her mother at home
but for all that she should have some kith and kin near her to close her eyes
to my thinking«
»Could not you and Will take mother home Id follow when« Jem faltered
out thus far when Job interrupted
»Lad if thou knew what thy mother has suffered for thee thoud not speak
of leaving her just when shes got thee from the grave as it were Why this
very night she roused me up and Job says she I ask your pardon for wakening
you but tell me am I awake or dreaming Is Jem proved innocent Oh Job Legh
God send Ive not been only dreaming it For thou seest she cant rightly
understand why thourt with Mary and not with her Ay ay I know why but a
mother only gives up her sons heart inch by inch to his wife and then she
gives it up with a grudge No Jem thou must go with thy mother just now if
ever thou hopest for Gods blessing Shes a widow and has none but thee Never
fear for Mary Shes young and will struggle through They are decent people
these folk she is with and Ill watch oer her as though she was my own poor
girl that lies cold enough in London town I grant ye its hard enough for her
to be left among strangers To my mind John Barton would be more in the way of
his duty looking after his daughter than delegating it up and down the
country looking after every ones business but his own«
A new idea and a new fear came into Jems mind What if Mary should
implicate her father
»She raves terribly« said he »All night long shes been speaking of her
father and mixing up thoughts of him with the trial she saw yesterday I should
not wonder if shell speak of him as being in court next thing«
»I should na wonder either« answered Job »Folk in her way say many and
many a strange thing and th best way is never to mind them Now you take your
mother home Jem and stay by her till old Alice is gone and trust me for
seeing to Mary«
Jem felt how right Job was and could not resist what he knew to be his
duty but I cannot tell you how heavy and sick at heart he was as he stood at
the door to take a last fond lingering look at Mary He saw her sitting up in
bed her golden hair dimmed with her one days illness floating behind her
her head bound round with wetted cloths her features all agitated even to
distortion with the pangs of her anxiety
Her lovers eyes filled with tears He could not hope The elasticity of his
heart had been crushed out of him by early sorrows and now especially the
dark side of everything seemed to be presented to him What if she died just
when he knew the treasure the untold treasure he possessed in her love What if
worse than death she remained a poor gibbering maniac all her life long and
mad people do live to be old sometimes even under all the pressure of their
burden terrordistracted as she was now and no one able to comfort her
»Jem« said Job partly guessing the others feelings by his own »Jem«
repeated he arresting his attention before he spoke Jem turned round the
little motion causing the tears to overflow and trickle down his cheeks »Thou
must trust in God and leave her in His hands« He spoke hushed and low but the
words sank all the more into Jems heart and gave him strength to tear himself
away
He found his mother notwithstanding that she had but just regained her
child through Marys instrumentality half inclined to resent his having passed
the night in anxious devotion to the poor invalid She dwelt on the duties of
children to their parents above all others till Jem could hardly believe the
relative positions they had held only yesterday when she was struggling with
and controlling every instinct of her nature only because he wished it
However the recollection of that yesterday with its hairsbreadth between him
and a felons death and the love that had lightened the dark shadow made him
bear with the meekness and patience of a truehearted man all the worrying
little acerbities of today and he had no small merit in doing so for in him
as in his mother the reaction after intense excitement had produced its usual
effect in increased irritability of the nervous system
They found Alice alive and without pain And that was all A child of a few
weeks old would have had more bodily strength a child of a very few months old
more consciousness of what was passing before her But even in this state she
diffused an atmosphere of peace around her True Will at first wept
passionate tears at the sight of her who had been as a mother to him so
standing on the confines of life But even now as always loud passionate
feeling could not long endure in the calm of her presence The firm faith which
her mind had no longer power to grasp had left its trail of glory for by no
other word can I call the bright happy look which illumined the old earthworn
face Her talk it is true bore no more than constant earnest reference to God
and His holy word which it had done in health and there were no deathbed words
of exhortation from the lips of one so habitually pious For still she imagined
herself once again in the happy happy realms of childhood and again dwelling
in the lovely northern haunts where she had so often longed to be Though
earthly sight was gone away she beheld again the scenes she had loved from long
years ago she saw them without a change to dim the old radiant hues The long
dead were with her fresh and blooming as in those bygone days And death came
to her as a welcome blessing like as evening comes to the weary child Her work
here was finished and faithfully done
What better sentence can an emperor wish to have said over his bier In
second childhood that blessing clouded by a name she said her Nunc Dimittis
the sweetest canticle to the holy
»Mother goodnight Dear mother bless me once more Im very tired and
would fain go to sleep« She never spoke again on this side heaven
She died the day after their return from Liverpool From that time Jem
became aware that his mother was jealously watching for some word or sign which
should betoken his wish to return to Mary And yet go to Liverpool he must and
would as soon as the funeral was over if but for a simple glimpse of his
darling For Job had never written indeed any necessity for his so doing had
never entered his head If Mary died he would announce it personally if she
recovered he meant to bring her home with him Writing was to him little more
than an auxiliary to natural history a way of ticketing specimens not of
expressing thoughts
The consequence of this want of intelligence as to Marys state was that
Jem was constantly anticipating that every person and every scrap of paper was
to convey to him the news of her death He could not endure this state long but
he resolved not to disturb the house by announcing to his mother his purposed
intention of returning to Liverpool until the dead had been buried forth
On Sunday afternoon they laid her low with many tears Will wept as one who
would not be comforted
The old childish feeling came over him the feeling of loneliness at being
left among strangers
Byandby Margaret timidly stole near him as if waiting to console and
soon his passion sank down to grief and grief gave way to melancholy and
though he felt as if he never could be joyful again he was all the while
unconsciously approaching nearer to the full happiness of calling Margaret his
own and a golden thread was interwoven even now with the darkness of his
sorrow Yet it was on his arm that Jane Wilson leant on her return homewards
Jem took charge of Margaret
»Margaret Im bound for Liverpool by the first train tomorrow I must set
your grandfather at liberty«
»Im sure he likes nothing better than watching over poor Mary he loves her
nearly as well as me But let me go I have been so full of poor Alice Ive
never thought of it before I cant do so much as many a one but Mary will like
to have a woman about her that she knows Im sorry I waited to be reminded
Jem« replied Margaret with some little selfreproach
But Margarets proposition did not at all agree with her companions wishes
He found he had better speak out and put his intention at once to the right
motive the subterfuge about setting Job Legh at liberty had done him harm
instead of good
»To tell truth Margaret its I that must go and that for my own sake not
your grandfathers I can rest neither by night nor day for thinking on Mary
Whether she lives or dies I look on her as my wife before God as surely and
solemnly as if we were married So being I have the greatest right to look
after her and I cannot yield it even to«
»Her father« said Margaret finishing his interrupted sentence »It seems
strange that a girl like her should be thrown on the bare world to struggle
through so bad an illness No one seems to know where John Barton is else I
thought of getting Morris to write him a letter telling him about Mary I wish
he was home that I do«
Jem could not echo this wish
»Marys not bad off for friends where she is« said he »I call them
friends though a week ago we none of us knew there were such folks in the
world But being anxious and sorrowful about the same thing makes people friends
quicker than anything I think Shes like a mother to Mary in her ways and he
bears a good character as far as I could learn just in that hurry Were
drawing near home and Ive not said my say Margaret I want you to look after
mother a bit Shell not like my going and Ive got to break it to her yet If
she takes it very badly Ill come back tomorrow night but if shes not
against it very much I mean to stay till its settled about Mary one way or
the other Will you know will be there Margaret to help a bit in doing for
mother«
Wills being there made the only objection Margaret saw to this plan She
disliked the idea of seeming to throw herself in his way and yet she did not
like to say anything of this feeling to Jem who had all along seemed perfectly
unconscious of any loveaffair besides his own in progress
So Margaret gave a reluctant consent
»If you can just step up to our house tonight Jem Ill put up a few
things as may be useful to Mary and then you can say when youll likely be
back If you come home tomorrow night and Wills there perhaps I need not
step up«
»Yes Margaret do I shant leave easy unless you go some time in the day
to see mother Ill come tonight though and now goodbye Stay do you think
you could just coax poor Will to walk a bit home with you that I might speak to
mother by myself«
No that Margaret could not do That was expecting too great a sacrifice of
bashful feeling
But the object was accomplished by Wills going upstairs immediately on
their return to the house to indulge his mournful thoughts alone As soon as
Jem and his mother were left by themselves he began on the subject uppermost in
his mind
»Mother«
She put her handkerchief from her eyes and turned quickly round so as to
face him where he stood thinking what best to say The little action annoyed
him and he rushed at once into the subject
»Mother I am going back to Liverpool tomorrow morning to see how Mary
Barton is«
»And whats Mary Barton to thee that thou shouldst be running after her in
thataway«
»If she lives she shall be my wedded wife If she dies mother I cant
speak of what I shall feel if she dies« His voice was choked in his throat
For an instant his mother was interested by his words and then came back
the old jealousy of being supplanted in the affections of that son who had
been as it were newly born to her by the escape he had so lately experienced
from danger So she hardened her heart against entertaining any feeling of
sympathy and turned away from the face which recalled the earnest look of his
childhood when he had come to her in some trouble sure of help and comfort
And coldly she spoke in those tones which Jem knew and dreaded even before
the meaning they expressed was fully shaped
»Thourt old enough to please thysel Old mothers are cast aside and what
theyve borne forgotten as soon as a pretty face comes across I might have
thought of that last Tuesday when I felt as if thou wert all my own and the
judge were some wild animal trying to rend thee from me I spoke up for thee
then but its all forgotten now I suppose«
»Mother you know all this while you know I can never forget any kindness
youve ever done for me and theyve been many Why should you think Ive only
room for one love in my heart I can love you as dearly as ever and Mary too
as much as man ever loved woman«
He awaited a reply None was vouchsafed
»Mother answer me« said he at last
»What mun I answer You asked me no question«
»Well I ask you this now Tomorrow morning I go to Liverpool to see her
who is as my wife Dear mother will you bless me on my errand If it please God
she recovers will you take her to you as you would a daughter«
She could neither refuse nor assent
»Why need you go« said she querulously at length »Youll be getting in
some mischief or another again Cant you stop at home quiet with me«
Jem got up and walked about the room in despairing impatience She would
not understand his feelings At last he stopped right before the place where she
was sitting with an air of injured meekness on her face
»Mother I often think what a good man father was Ive often heard you tell
of your courting days and of the accident that befell you and how ill you
were How long is it ago«
»Near upon fiveandtwenty years« said she with a sigh
»You little thought when you were so ill you should live to have such a fine
strapping son as I am did you now«
She smiled a little and looked up at him which was just what he wanted
»Thourt not so fine a man as thy father was by a deal« said she looking
at him with much fondness notwithstanding her depreciatory words
He took another turn or two up and down the room He wanted to bend the
subject round to his own case
»Those were happy days when father was alive«
»You may say so lad Such days as will never come again to me at any
rate« She sighed sorrowfully
»Mother« said he at last stopping short and taking her hand in his with
tender affection »youd like me to be as happy a man as my father was before
me would not you Youd like me to have some one to make me as happy as you
made father Now would not you dear mother«
»I did not make him as happy as I might ha done« murmured she in a low
sad voice of selfreproach »Th accident gave a jar to my temper its never got
the better of and now hes gone where he can never know how I grieve for
having frabbed him as I did«
»Nay mother we dont know that« said Jem with gentle soothing »Anyhow
you and father got along with as few rubs as most people But for his sake dear
mother dont say me nay now that I come to you to ask your blessing before
setting out to see her who is to be my wife if ever woman is for his sake if
not for mine love her whom I shall bring home to be to me all you were to him
and mother I do not ask for a truer or a tenderer heart than yours is in the
long run«
The hard look left her face though her eyes were still averted from Jems
gaze it was more because they were brimming over with tears called forth by
his words than because any angry feeling yet remained And when his manly voice
died away in low pleadings she lifted up her hands and bent down her sons
head below the level of her own and then she solemnly uttered a blessing
»God bless thee Jem my own dear lad And may He bless Mary Barton for thy
sake«
Jems heart leapt up and from this time hope took the place of fear in his
anticipations with regard to Mary
»Mother you show your own true self to Mary and shell love you as dearly
as I do«
So with some few smiles and some few tears and much earnest talking the
evening wore away
»I must be off to see Margaret Why its near ten oclock Could you have
thought it Now dont you stop up for me mother You and Will go to bed for
youve both need of it I shall be home in an hour«
Margaret had felt the evening long and lonely and was all but giving up the
thoughts of Jems coming that night when she heard his step at the door
He told her of his progress with his mother he told her his hopes and was
silent on the subject of his fears
»To think how sorrow and joy are mixed up together Youll date your start
in life as Marys acknowledged lover from poor Alice Wilsons burial day Well
the dead are soon forgotten«
»Dear Margaret But youre wornout with your long evening waiting for me I
dont wonder But never you nor any one else think because God sees fit to
call up new interests perhaps right out of the grave that therefore the dead
are forgotten Margaret you yourself can remember our looks and fancy what
were like«
»Yes but what has that to do with remembering Alice«
»Why just this Youre not always trying to think on our faces and making
a labour of remembering but often Ill be bound when youre sinking off to
sleep or when youre very quiet and still the faces you knew so well when you
could see come smiling before you with loving looks Or you remember them
without striving after it and without thinking its your duty to keep recalling
them And so it is with them that are hidden from our sight If theyve been
worthy to be heartily loved while alive theyll not be forgotten when dead
its against nature And we need no more be upbraiding ourselves for letting in
Gods rays of light upon our sorrow and no more be fearful of forgetting them
because their memory is not always haunting and taking up our minds than you
need to trouble yourself about remembering your grandfathers face or what the
stars were like you cant forget if you would what its such a pleasure to
think about Dont fear my forgetting Aunt Alice«
»Im not Jem not now at least only you seemed so full about Mary«
»Ive kept it down so long remember How glad Aunt Alice would have been to
know that I might hope to have her for my wife that is to say if God spares
her«
»She would not have known it even if you could have told her this last
fortnight ever since you went away shes been thinking always that she was a
little child at her mothers apronstring She must have been a happy little
thing it was such a pleasure to her to think about those early days when she
lay old and grey on her deathbed«
»I never knew any one seem more happy alt her life long«
»Ay and how gentle and easy her death was She thought her mother was near
her«
They fell into calm thought about those last peaceful happy hours
It struck eleven Jem started up
»I should have been gone long ago Give me the bundle Youll not forget my
mother Goodnight Margaret«
She let him out and bolted the door behind him He stood on the steps to
adjust some fastening about the bundle The court the street was deeply still
Long ago all had retired to rest on that quiet Sabbath evening The stars shone
down on the silent deserted streets and the clear soft moonlight fell in bright
masses leaving the steps on which Jem stood in shadow
A footfall was heard along the pavement slow and heavy was the sound
Before Jem had ended his little piece of business a form had glided into sight
a wan feeble figure bearing with evident and painful labour a jug of water
from the neighbouring pump It went before Jem turned up the court at the
corner of which he was standing passed into the broad calm light and there
with bowed head sinking and shrunk body Jem recognised John Barton
No haunting ghost could have had less of the energy of life in its
involuntary motions than he who nevertheless went on with the same measured
clockwork tread until the door of his own house was reached And then he
disappeared and the latch fell feebly to and made a faint and wavering sound
breaking the solemn silence of the night Then all again was still For a minute
or two Jem stood motionless stunned by the thoughts which the sight of Marys
father had called up
Margaret did not know he was at home had he stolen like a thief by dead of
night into his own dwelling Depressed as Jem had often and long seen him this
night there was something different about him still beaten down by some inward
storm he seemed to grovel along all selfrespect lost and gone
Must he be told of Marys state Jem felt he must not and this for many
reasons He could not be informed of her illness without many other particulars
being communicated at the same time of which it were better he should be kept
in ignorance indeed of which Mary herself could alone give the full
explanation No suspicion that he was the criminal seemed hitherto to have been
excited in the mind of any one Added to these reasons was Jems extreme
unwillingness to face him with the belief in his breast that he and none
other had done the fearful deed
It was true that he was Marys father and as such had every right to be
told of all concerning her but supposing he were and that he followed the
impulse so natural to a father and wished to go to her what might be the
consequences Among the mingled feelings she had revealed in her delirium ay
mingled even with the most tender expressions of love for her father was a sort
of horror of him a dread of him as a bloodshedder which seemed to separate
him into two persons one the father who had dandled her on his knee and
loved her all her life long the other the assassin the cause of all her
trouble and woe
If he presented himself before her while this idea of his character was
uppermost who might tell the consequence
Jem could not and would not expose her to any such fearful chance and to
tell the truth I believe he looked upon her as more his own to guard from all
shadow of injury with most loving care than as belonging to any one else in
this world though girt with the reverend name of Father and guiltless of aught
that might have lessened such reverence
If you think this account of mine confused of the halffeelings
halfreasons which passed through Jems mind as he stood gazing on the empty
space where that crushed form had so lately been seen if you are perplexed
to disentangle the real motives I do assure you it was from just such an
involved set of thoughts that Jem drew the resolution to act as if he had not
seen that phantom likeness of John Barton himself yet not himself
Chapter XXXIV
The Return Home
»DIXWELL
Forgiveness Oh forgiveness and a grave
MARY
God knows thy heart my father and I shudder
To think what thou perchance hast acted
DIXWELL
Oh
MARY
No common load of woe is thine my father«
Elliots »Kerhonah«
Mary still hovered between life and death when Jem arrived at the house where
she lay and the doctors were as yet unwilling to compromise their wisdom by
allowing too much hope to be entertained But the state of things if not less
anxious was less distressing than when Jem had quitted her She lay now in a
stupor which was partly disease and partly exhaustion after the previous
excitement
And now Jem found the difficulty which every one who has watched by a
sickbed knows full well and which is perhaps more insurmountable to men than
it is to women the difficulty of being patient and trying not to expect any
visible change for long long hours of sad monotony
But after awhile the reward came The laboured breathing became lower and
softer the heavy look of oppressive pain melted away from the face and a
languor that was almost peace took the place of suffering She slept a natural
sleep and they stole about on tiptoe and spoke low and softly and hardly
dared to breathe however much they longed to sigh out their thankful relief
She opened her eyes Her mind was in the tender state of a lately born
infants She was pleased with the gay but not dazzling colours of the paper
soothed by the subdued light and quite sufficiently amused by looking at all
the objects in the room the drawing of the ships the festoons of the curtain
the bright flowers on the painted backs of the chairs nor to care for any
stronger excitement She wondered at the ball of glass containing various
coloured sands from the Isle of Wight or some other place which hung suspended
from the middle of the little valance over the window But she did not care to
exert herself to ask any questions although she saw Mrs Sturgis standing at
the bedside with some tea ready to drop it into her mouth by spoonfuls
She did not see the face of honest joy of earnest thankfulness the
clasped hands the beaming eyes the trembling eagerness of gesture of one
who had long awaited her wakening and who now stood behind the curtains
watching through some little chink her every faint motion or if she had caught
a glimpse of that loving peeping face she was in too exhausted a state to have
taken much notice or have long retained the impression that he she loved so
well was hanging about her and blessing God for every conscious look which
stole over her countenance
She fell softly into slumber without a word having been spoken by any one
during that halfhour of inexpressible joy And again the stillness was enforced
by sign and whispered word but with eyes that beamed out their bright thoughts
of hope Jem sat by the side of the bed holding back the little curtain and
gazing as if he could never gaze his fill at the pale wasted face so marbled
and so chiselled in its wan outline
She wakened once more her soft eyes opened and met his overbending look
She smiled gently as a baby does when it sees its mother tending its little
cot and continued her innocent infantine gaze into his face as if the sight
gave her much unconscious pleasure But byandby a different expression came
into her sweet eyes a look of memory and intelligence her white flesh flushed
the brightest rosy red and with feeble motion she tried to hide her head in the
pillow
It required all Jems selfcontrol to do what he knew and felt to be
necessary to call Mrs Sturgis who was quietly dozing by the fireside and
that done he felt almost obliged to leave the room to keep down the happy
agitation which would gush out in every feature every gesture and every tone
From that time forward Marys progress towards health was rapid
There was every reason but one in favour of her speedy removal home All
Jems duties lay in Manchester It was his mothers dwellingplace and there
his plans for life had been to be worked out plans which the suspicion and
imprisonment he had fallen into had thrown for a time into a chaos which his
presence was required to arrange into form For he might find in spite of a
jurys verdict that too strong a taint was on his character for him ever to
labour in Manchester again He remembered the manner in which some one suspected
of having been a convict was shunned by masters and men when he had
accidentally met with work in their foundry the recollection smote him now how
he himself had thought it did not become an honest upright man to associate with
one who had been a prisoner He could not choose but think on that poor humble
being with his downcast conscious look hunted out of the workshop where he
had sought to earn an honest livelihood by the looks and halfspoken words
and the black silence of repugnance worse than words to bear that met him on
all sides
Jem felt that his own character had been attainted and that to many it
might still appear suspicious He knew that he could convince the world by a
future as blameless as his past had been that he was innocent But at the same
time he saw that he must have patience and nerve himself for some trials and
the sooner these were undergone the sooner he was aware of the place he held in
mens estimation the better He longed to have presented himself once more at
the foundry and then the reality would drive away the pictures that would
unbidden come of a shunned man eyed askance by all and driven forth to
shape out some new career
I said every reason »but one« inclined Jem to hasten Marys return as soon
as she was sufficiently convalescent That one was the meeting which awaited her
at home
Turn it over as Jem would he could not decide what was the best course to
pursue He could compel himself to any line of conduct that his reason and his
sense of right told him to be desirable but they did not tell him it was
desirable to speak to Mary in her tender state of mind and body of her father
How much would be implied by the mere mention of his name Speak it as calmly
and as indifferently as he might he could not avoid expressing some
consciousness of the terrible knowledge she possessed
She for her part was softer and gentler than she had even been in her
gentlest mood since her illness her motions her glances her voice were all
tender in their languor It seemed almost a trouble to her to break the silence
with the low sounds of her own sweet voice and her words fell sparingly on
Jems greedy listening ear
Her face was however so full of love and confidence that Jem felt no
uneasiness at the state of silent abstraction into which she often fell If she
did but love him all would yet go right and it was better not to press for
confidence on that one subject which must be painful to both
There came a fine bright balmy day And Mary tottered once more out into
the open air leaning on Jems arm and close to his beating heart And Mrs
Sturgis watched them from her door with a blessing on her lips as they went
slowly up the street
They came in sight of the river Mary shuddered
»Oh Jem take me home Yon river seems all made of glittering heaving
dazzling metal just as it did when I began to be ill«
Jem led her homewards She dropped her head as searching for something on
the ground
»Jem« He was all attention She paused for an instant »When may I go home
To Manchester I mean I am so weary of this place and I would fain be at
home«
She spoke in a feeble voice not at all impatiently as the words themselves
would seem to intimate but in a mournful way as if anticipating sorrow even in
the very fulfilment of her wishes
»Darling we will go whenever you wish whenever you feel strong enough I
asked Job to tell Margaret to get all in readiness for you to go there at first
Shell tend you and nurse you You must not go home Job proffered for you to go
there«
»Ah but I must go home Jem Ill try and not fail now in whats right
There are things we must not speak on« lowering her voice »but youll be
really kind if youll not speak against my going home Let us say no more about
it dear Jem I must go home and I must go alone«
»Not alone Mary«
»Yes alone I cannot tell you why I ask it And if you guess I know you
well enough to be sure youll understand why I ask you never to speak on that
again to me till I begin Promise dear Jem promise«
He promised to gratify that beseeching face he promised And then he
repented and felt as if he had done ill Then again he felt as if she were the
best judge and knowing all perhaps more than even he did might be forming
plans which his interference would mar
One thing was certain it was a miserable thing to have this awful forbidden
ground of discourse to guess at each others thoughts when eyes were averted
and cheeks blanched and words stood still arrested in their flow by some
casual allusion
At last a day fine enough for Mary to travel on arrived She had wished to
go but now her courage failed her How could she have said she was weary of
that quiet house where even Ben Sturgiss grumblings only made a kind of
harmonious bass in the concord between him and his wife so thoroughly did they
know each other with the knowledge of many years How could she have longed to
quit that little peaceful room where she had experienced such loving tendence
Even the very check bedcurtains became dear to her under the idea of seeing
them no more If it was so with inanimate objects if they had such power of
exciting regret what were her feelings with regard to the kind old couple who
had taken the stranger in and cared for her and nursed her as though she had
been a daughter Each wilful sentence spoken in the halfunconscious irritation
of feebleness came now with avenging selfreproach to her memory as she hung
about Mrs Sturgis with many tears which served instead of words to express
her gratitude and love
Ben bustled about with the square bottle of Goldenwasser in one of his
hands and a small tumbler in the other he went to Mary Jem and his wife in
succession pouring out a glass for each and bidding them drink it to keep
their spirits up but as each severally refused he drank it himself and
passed on to offer the same hospitality to another with the like refusal and
the like result
When he had swallowed the last of the three draughts he condescended to
give his reasons for having done so
»I cannot abide waste Whats poured out mun be drunk Thats my maxim« So
saying he replaced the bottle in the cupboard
It was he who in a firm commanding voice at last told Jem and Mary to be
off or they would be too late Mrs Sturgis had kept up till then but as they
left her house she could no longer restrain her tears and cried aloud in spite
of her husbands upbraiding
»Perhaps theyll be too late for the train« exclaimed she with a degree of
hope as the clock struck two
»What and come back again No no that would never do Weve done our
part and cried our cry its no use going over the same ground again I should
ha to give em more out of yon bottle when next parting time came and them
three glasses they ha made a hole in the stuff I can tell you Time Jack was
back from Hamburgh with some more«
When they reached Manchester Mary looked very white and the expression of
her face was almost stern She was in fact summoning up her resolution to meet
her father if he were at home Jem had never named his midnight glimpse of John
Barton to human being but Mary had a sort of presentiment that wander where
he would he would seek his home at last But in what mood she dreaded to think
For the knowledge of her fathers capability of guilt seemed to have opened a
dark gulf in his character into the depths of which she trembled to look At
one moment she would fain have claimed protection against the life she must
lead for some time at least alone with a murderer She thought of his gloom
before his mind was haunted by the memory of so terrible a crime his moody
irritable ways She imagined the evenings as of old she toiling at some work
long after houses were shut and folks abed he more savage than he had ever
been before with the inward gnawing of his remorse At such times she could have
cried aloud with terror at the scenes her fancy conjured up
But her filial duty nay her love and gratitude for many deeds of kindness
done to her as a little child conquered all fear She would endure all
imaginable terrors although of daily occurrence And she would patiently bear
all wayward violence of temper more than patiently would she bear it
pitifully as one who knew of some awful curse awaiting the bloodshedder She
would watch over him tenderly as the Innocent should watch over the Guilty
awaiting the gracious seasons wherein to pour oil and balm into the bitter
wounds
With the untroubled peace which the resolve to endure to the end gives she
approached the house that from habit she still called home but which possessed
the holiness of home no longer
»Jem« said she as they stood at the entrance to the court close by Job
Leghs door »you must go in there and wait halfanhour Not less If in that
time I dont come back you go your ways to your mother Give her my dear love
I will send by Margaret when I want to see you« She sighed heavily
»Mary Mary I cannot leave you You speak as coldly as if we were to be
nought to each other And my hearts bound up in you I know why you bid me keep
away but«
She put her hand on his arm as he spoke in a loud agitated tone she looked
into his face with upbraiding love in her eyes and then she said while her
lips quivered and he felt her whole frame trembling
»Dear Jem I often could have told you more of love if I had not once
spoken out so free Remember that time Jem if ever you think me cold Then
the love thats in my heart would out in words but now though Im silent on
the pain Im feeling in quitting you the love is in my heart all the same But
this is not the time to speak on such things If I do not do what I feel to be
right now I may blame myself all my life long Jem you promised«
And so saying she left him She went quicker than she would otherwise have
passed over those few yards of ground for fear he should still try to accompany
her Her hand was on the latch and in a breath the door was opened
There sat her father still and motionless not even turning his head to
see who had entered but perhaps he recognised the footstep the trick of
action
He sat by the fire the grate I should say for fire there was none Some
dull grey ashes negligently left long days ago coldly choked up the bars He
had taken the accustomed seat from mere force of habit which ruled his
automaton body For all energy both physical and mental seemed to have
retreated inwards to some of the great citadels of life there to do battle
against the Destroyer Conscience
His hands were crossed his fingers interlaced usually a position implying
some degree of resolution or strength but in him it was so faintly maintained
that it appeared more the result of chance an attitude requiring some
application of outward force to alter and a blow with a straw seemed as though
it would be sufficient
And as for his face it was sunk and worn like a skull with yet a
suffering expression that skulls have not Your heart would have ached to have
seen the man however hardly you might have judged his crime
But crime and all was forgotten by his daughter as she saw his abashed
look his smitten helplessness All along she had felt it difficult as I may
have said before to reconcile the two ideas of her father and a bloodshedder
But now it was impossible He was her father her own dear father and in his
sufferings whatever their cause more dearly loved than ever before His crime
was a thing apart never more to be considered by her
And tenderly did she treat him and fondly did she serve him in every way
that heart could devise or hand execute
She had some money about her the price of her strange services as a
witness and when the lingering dusk grew on she stole out to effect some
purchases necessary for her fathers comfort
For how body and soul had been kept together even as much as they were
during the days he had dwelt alone no one can say The house was bare as when
Mary had left it of coal or of candle of food or of blessing in any shape
She came quickly home but as she passed Job Leghs door she stopped
Doubtless Jem had long since gone and doubtless too he had given Margaret
some good reason for not intruding upon her friend for this night at least
otherwise Mary would have seen her before now
But tomorrow would she not come in tomorrow And who so quick as blind
Margaret in noticing tones and sighs and even silence
She did not give herself time for further thought her desire to be once
more with her father was too pressing but she opened the door before she well
knew what to say
»Its Mary Barton I know her by her breathing Grandfather its Mary
Barton«
Margarets joy at meeting her the open demonstration of her love affected
Mary much she could not keep from crying and sat down weak and agitated on the
first chair she could find
»Ay ay Mary thourt looking a bit different to when I saw thee last
Thoult give Jem and me good characters for sick nurses I trust If all trades
fail Ill turn to that Jems place is for life I reckon Nay never redden
so lass You and he know each others minds by this time«
Margaret held her hand and gently smiled into her face
Job Legh took the candle up and began a leisurely inspection
»Thou hast gotten a bit of pink in thy cheeks not much but when last I
see thee thy lips were as white as a sheet Thy nose is sharpish at th end
thourt more like thy father than ever thou wert before Lord child whats the
matter Art thou going to faint«
For Mary had sickened at the mention of that name yet she felt that now or
never was the time to speak
»Fathers come home« she said »but hes very poorly I never saw him as he
is now before I asked Jem not to come near him for fear it might fidget him«
She spoke hastily and to her own idea in an unnatural manner But they
did not seem to notice it nor to take the hint she had thrown out of company
being unacceptable for Job Legh directly put down some insect which he was
impaling on a corkingpin and exclaimed
»Thy father come home Why Jem never said a word of it And ailing too
Ill go in and cheer him with a bit of talk I never knew any good come of
delegating it«
»O Job father cannot stand father is too ill Dont come not but that
youre very kind and good but tonight indeed« said she at last in despair
seeing Job still persevere in putting away his things »you must not come till I
send or come for you Fathers in that strange way I cant answer for it if he
sees strangers Please dont come Ill come and tell you every day how he goes
on I must be off now to see after him Dear Job kind Job dont be angry with
me If you knew all youd pity me«
For Job was muttering away in high dudgeon and even Margarets tone was
altered as she wished Mary goodnight Just then she could ill brook coldness
from any one and least of all bear the idea of being considered ungrateful by
so kind and zealous a friend as Job bad been so she turned round suddenly even
when her hand was on the latch of the door and ran back and threw her arms
about his neck and kissed him first and then Margaret And then the tears
fast falling down her cheeks but no word spoken she hastily left the house
and went back to her home
There was no change in her fathers position or in his spectral look He
had answered her questions but few in number for so many subjects were
unapproachable by monosyllables and in a weak high childish voice but he
had not lifted his eyes he could not meet his daughters look And she when
she spoke or as she moved about avoided letting her eyes rest upon him She
wished to be her usual self but while everything was done with a consciousness
of purpose she felt it was impossible
In this manner things went on for some days At night he feebly clambered
upstairs to bed and during those long dark hours Mary heard those groans of
agony which never escaped his lips by day when they were compressed in silence
over his inward woe
Many a time she sat up listening and wondering if it would ease his
miserable heart if she went to him and told him she knew all and loved and
pitied him more than words could tell
By day the monotonous hours wore on in the same heavy hushed manner as on
that first dreary afternoon He ate but without relish and food seemed no
longer to nourish him for each morning his face caught more of the ghastly
foreshadowing of Death
The neighbours kept strangely aloof Of late years John Barton had had a
repellent power about him felt by all except to the few who had either known
him in his better and happier days or those to whom he had given his sympathy
and his confidence People did not care to enter the doors of one whose very
depth of thoughtfulness rendered him moody and stern And now they contented
themselves with a kind inquiry when they saw Mary in her goingsout or in her
comingsin With her oppressing knowledge she imagined their reserved conduct
stranger than it was in reality She missed Job and Margaret too who in all
former times of sorrow or anxiety since their acquaintance first began had been
ready with their sympathy
But most of all she missed the delicious luxury she had lately enjoyed in
having Jems tender love at hand every hour of the day to ward off every wind
of heaven and every disturbing thought
She knew he was often hovering about the house though the knowledge seemed
to come more by intuition than by any positive sight or sound for the day or
two On the third day she met him at Job Leghs
They received her with every effort of cordiality but still there was a
cobwebveil of separation between them to which Mary was morbidly acute while
in Jems voice and eyes and manner there was every evidence of most
passionate most admiring and most trusting love The trust was shown by his
respectful silence on that one point of reserve on which she had interdicted
conversation
He left Job Leghs house when she did They lingered on the step he holding
her hand between both of his as loth to let her go he questioned her as to
when he should see her again
»Mother does so want to see you« whispered he »Can you come to see her
tomorrow or when«
»I cannot tell« replied she softly »Not yet Wait awhile perhaps only a
little while Dear Jem I must go to him dearest Jem«
The next day the fourth from Marys return home as she was sitting near
the window sadly dreaming over some work she caught a glimpse of the last
person she wished to see of Sally Leadbitter
She was evidently coming to their house another moment and she tapped at
the door John Barton gave an anxious uneasy sideglance Mary knew that if she
delayed answering the knock Sally would not scruple to enter so as hastily as
if the visit had been desired she opened the door and stood there with the
latch in her hand barring up all entrance and as much as possible obstructing
all curious glances into the interior
»Well Mary Barton Youre home at last I heard youd getten home so I
thought Id just step over and hear the news«
She was bent on coming in and saw Marys preventive design So she stood on
tiptoe looking over Marys shoulders into the room where she suspected a lover
to be lurking but instead she saw only the figure of the stern gloomy father
she had always been in the habit of avoiding and she dropped down again
content to carry on the conversation where Mary chose and as Mary chose in
whispers
»So the old governor is back again eh And what does he say to all your
fine doings at Liverpool and before you and I know where You cant hide it
now Mary for its all in print«
Mary gave a low moan and then implored Sally to change the subject for
unpleasant as it always was it was doubly unpleasant in the manner in which she
was treating it If they had been alone Mary would have borne it patiently or
so she thought but now she felt almost certain her father was listening
there was a subdued breathing a slight bracingup of the listless attitude But
there was no arresting Sallys curiosity to hear all she could respecting the
adventures Mary had experienced She in common with the rest of Miss Simmonds
young ladies was almost jealous of the fame that Mary had obtained to herself
such miserable notoriety
»Nay theres no use shunning talking it over Why it was in the Guardian
and the Courier and some one told Jane Hodgson it was even copied into a
London paper Youve set up heroine on your own account Mary Barton How did
you like standing witness Arnt them lawyers impudent things staring at one
so Ill be bound you wished youd taken my offer and borrowed my black watered
scarf Now didnt you Mary Speak truth«
»To tell truth I never thought about it then Sally How could I« asked
she reproachfully
»Oh I forgot You were all for that stupid James Wilson Well if Ive
ever the luck to go witness on a trial see if I dont pick up a better beau
than the prisoner Ill aim at a lawyers clerk but Ill not take less than a
turnkey«
Cast down as Mary was she could hardly keep from smiling at the idea so
wildly incongruous with the scene she had really undergone of looking out for
admirers during a trial for murder
»Id no thought to be looking out for beaux I can assure you Sally But
dont let us talk any more about it I cant bear to think on it How is Miss
Simmonds and everybody«
»Oh very well and by the way she gave me a bit of a message for you You
may come back to work if youll behave yourself she says I told you shed be
glad to have you back after all this piece of business by way of tempting
people to come to her shop Theyd come from Salford to have a peep at you for
six months at least«
»Dont talk so I cannot come I can never face Miss Simmonds again And
even if I could« She stopped and blushed
»Ay I know what you are thinking on But that will not be this some time
as hes turned off from the foundry youd better think twice afore refusing
Miss Simmonds offer«
»Turned off from the foundry Jem« cried Mary
»To be sure didnt you know it Decent men were not going to work with a
no I suppose I mustnt say it seeing you went to such trouble to get up an
alibi not that I should think much the worse of a spirited young fellow for
falling foul of a rival they always do at the theatre«
But Marys thoughts were with Jem How good he had been never to name his
dismissal to her How much he had had to endure for her sake
»Tell me all about it« she gasped out
»Why you see theyve always swords quite handy at them plays« began
Sally but Mary with an impatient shake of her head interrupted
»About Jem about Jem I want to know«
»Oh I dont pretend to know more than is in every ones mouth hes turned
away from the foundry because folk dont think youve cleared him outright of
the murder though perhaps the jury were loth to hang him Old Mr Carson is
savage against judge and jury and lawyers and all as I heard«
»I must go to him I must go to him« repeated Mary in a hurried manner
»Hell tell you all Ive said is true and not a word of lie« replied
Sally »So Ill not give your answer to Miss Simmonds but leave you to think
twice about it Good afternoon«
Mary shut the door and turned into the house
Her father sat in the same attitude the old unchanging attitude Only his
head was more bowed towards the ground
She put on her bonnet to go to Ancoats for see and question and comfort
and worship Jem she must
As she hung about her father for an instant before leaving him he spoke
voluntarily spoke for the first time since her return but his head was drooping
so low she could not hear what he said so she stooped down and after a
moments pause he repeated the words
»Tell Jem Wilson to come here at eight oclock tonight«
Could he have overheard her conversation with Sally Leadbitter They had
whispered low she thought Pondering on this and many other things she
reached Ancoats
Chapter XXXV
»Forgive Us Our Trespasses«
»Oh had he lived
Replied Rusilla never penitence
Had equalled his full well I knew his heart
Vehement in all things He would on himself
Have wreaked such penance as had reached the height
Of fleshy suffering yea which being told
With its portentous rigour should have made
The memory of his fault oerpowered and lost
In shuddering pity and astonishment
Fade like a feeble horror«
Southeys »Roderick«
As Mary was turning into the street where the Wilsons lived Jem overtook her
He came upon her suddenly and she started »Youre going to see mother« he
asked tenderly placing her arm within his and slackening his pace
»Yes and you too Oh Jem is it true tell me«
She felt rightly that he would guess the meaning of her only halfexpressed
inquiry He hesitated a moment before he answered her
»Darling it is its no use hiding it if you mean that Im no longer to
work at Duncombes foundry Its no time to my mind to have secrets from each
other though I did not name it yesterday thinking you might fret I shall soon
get work again never fear«
»But why did they turn you off when the jury had said you were innocent«
»It was not just to say turned off though I dont think I could have well
stayed on A good number of the men managed to let out they should not like to
work under me again there were some few who knew me well enough to feel I could
not have done it but more were doubtful and one spoke to young Mr Duncombe
hinting at what they thought«
»Oh Jem what a shame« said Mary with mournful indignation
»Nay darling Im not for blaming them Poor fellows like them have nought
to stand upon and be proud of but their character and its fitting they should
take care of that and keep that free from soil and taint«
»But you what could they get but good from you They might have known you
by this time«
»So some do the overlooker Im sure would know Im innocent Indeed he
said as much today and he said he had had some talk with old Mr Duncombe and
they thought it might be better if I left Manchester for a bit theyd recommend
me to some other place«
But Mary could only shake her head in a mournful way and repeat her words
»They might have known thee better Jem«
Jem pressed the little hand he held between his own workhardened ones
After a minute or two he asked
»Mary art thou much bound to Manchester Would it grieve thee sore to quit
the old smokejack«
»With thee« she asked in a quiet glancing way
»Ay lass Trust me Ill never ask thee to leave Manchester while Im in
it Because I have heard fine things of Canada and our overlooker has a cousin
in the foundry line there Thou knowest where Canada is Mary«
»Not rightly not now at any rate but with thee Jem« her voice sunk to
a soft low whisper »anywhere«
What was the use of a geographical description
»But father« said Mary suddenly breaking that delicious silence with the
one sharp discord in her present life
She looked up at her lovers grave face and then the message her father had
sent flashed across her memory
»Oh Jem did I tell you Father sent word he wished to speak with you I
was to bid you come to him at eight tonight What can he want Jem«
»I cannot tell« replied he »At any rate Ill go Its no use troubling
ourselves to guess« he continued after a pause for a few minutes during which
they slowly and silently paced up and down the bystreet into which he had led
her when their conversation began »Come and see mother and then Ill take thee
home Mary Thou wert all in a tremble when first I came up to thee thourt not
fit to be trusted home by thyself« said he with fond exaggeration of her
helplessness
Yet a little more lovers loitering a few more words in themselves nothing
to you nothing but to those two what tender passionate language can I use
to express the feelings which thrilled through that young man and maiden as
they listened to the syllables made dear and lovely through life by that hours
lowwhispered talk
It struck the halfhour past seven
»Come and speak to mother she knows youre to be her daughter Mary
darling«
So they went in Jane Wilson was rather chafed at her sons delay in
returning home for as yet he had managed to keep her in ignorance of his
dismissal from the foundry and it was her way to prepare some little pleasure
some little comfort for those she loved and if they unwittingly did not
appear at the proper time to enjoy her preparation she worked herself up into a
state of fretfulness which found vent in upbraidings as soon as ever the objects
of her care appeared thereby marring the peace which should ever be the
atmosphere of a home however humble and causing a feeling almost amounting to
loathing to arise at the sight of the stalled ox which though an effect and
proof of careful love has been the cause of so much disturbance
Mrs Wilson had first sighed and then grumbled to herself over the
increasing toughness of the potatocakes she had made for her sons tea
The door opened and he came in his face brightening into proud smiles
Mary Barton hanging on his arm blushing and dimpling with eyelids veiling the
happy light of her eyes there was around the young couple a radiant
atmosphere a glory of happiness
Could his mother mar it Could she break into it with her Marthalike cares
Only for one moment did she remember her sense of injury her wasted trouble
and then her whole womans heart heaving with motherly love and sympathy she
opened her arms and received Mary into them as shedding tears of agitated joy
she murmured in her ear
»Bless thee Mary bless thee Only make him happy and God bless thee for
ever«
It took some of Jems selfcommand to separate those whom he so much loved
and who were beginning for his sake to love one another so dearly But the
time for his meeting John Barton drew on and it was a long way to his house
As they walked briskly thither they hardly spoke though many thoughts were
in their minds
The sun had not long set but the first faint shade of twilight was over
all and when they opened the door Jem could hardly perceive the objects
within by the waning light of day and the flickering fireblaze
But Mary saw all at a glance
Her eye accustomed to what was usual in the aspect of the room saw
instantly what was unusual saw and understood it all
Her father was standing behind his habitual chair holding by the back of it
as if for support And opposite to him there stood Mr Carson the dark outline
of his stern figure looming large against the light of the fire in that little
room
Behind her father sat Job Legh his head in his hands and resting his elbow
on the little family table listening evidently but as evidently deeply
affected by what he heard
There seemed to be some pause in the conversation Mary and Jem stood at the
halfopen door not daring to stir hardly to breathe
»And have I heard you aright« began Mr Carson with his deep quivering
voice »Man have I heard you aright Was it you then that killed my boy my
only son« he said these last few words almost as if appealing for pity and
then he changed his tone to one more vehement and fierce »Dont dare to think
that I shall be merciful and spare you because you have come forward to accuse
yourself I tell you I will not spare you the least pang the law can inflict
you who did not show pity on my boy shall have none from me«
»I did not ask for any« said John Barton in a low voice
»Ask or not ask what care I You shall be hanged hanged man« said he
advancing his face and repeating the word with slow grinding emphasis as if to
infuse some of the bitterness of his soul into it
John Barton gasped but not with fear It was only that he felt it terrible
to have inspired such hatred as was concentrated into every word every gesture
of Mr Carsons
»As for being hanged sir I know its all right and proper I dare say its
bad enough but I tell you what sir« speaking with an outburst »if youd
hanged me the day after I done the deed I would have gone down on my knees and
blessed you Death Lord what is it to Life To such a life as Ive been
leading this fortnight past Life at best is no great thing but such a life as
I have dragged through since that night« he shuddered at the thought »Why
sir Ive been on the point of killing myself this many a time to get away from
my own thoughts I didnt and Ill tell you why I didnt know but that I
should be more haunted than ever with the recollection of my sin Oh God above
only can tell the agony with which Ive repented me of it and part perhaps
because I feared He would think I were impatient of the misery He sent as
punishment far far worse misery than any hanging sir« He ceased from excess
of emotion
Then he began again
»Sin that day it may be very wicked sir but its the truth Ive kept
thinking and thinking if I were but in that world where they say God is He
would maybe teach me right from wrong even if it were with many stripes Ive
been sore puzzled here I would go through hellfire if I could but get free
from sin at last its such an awful thing As for hanging thats just nought
at all«
His exhaustion compelled him to sit down Mary rushed to him It seemed as
if till then he had been unaware of her presence
»Ay ay wench« said he feebly »is it thee Wheres Jem Wilson«
Jem came forward John Barton spoke again with many a break and gasping
pause
»Lad thou hast borne a deal for me Its the meanest thing I ever did to
leave thee to bear the brunt Thou who wert as innocent of any knowledge of it
as the babe unborn Ill not bless thee for it Blessing from such as me would
not bring thee any good Thoult love Mary though she is my child«
He ceased and there was a pause for a few seconds
Then Mr Carson turned to go When his hand was on the latch of the door he
hesitated for an instant
»You can have no doubt for what purpose I go Straight to the policeoffice
to send men to take care of you wretched man and your accomplice Tomorrow
morning your tale shall be repeated to those who can commit you to gaol and
before long you shall have the opportunity of trying how desirable hanging is«
»Oh sir« said Mary springing forward and catching hold of Mr Carsons
arm »my father is dying Look at him sir If you want Death for Death you
have it Dont take him away from me these last hours He must go alone through
Death but let me be with him as long as I can Oh sir if you have any mercy
in you leave him here to die«
John himself stood up stiff and rigid and replied
»Mary wench I owe him summut I will go die where and as he wishes me
Thou hast said true I am standing side by side with Death and it matters
little where I spend the bit of time left of life That time I must pass
wrestling with my soul for a character to take into the other world Ill go
where you see fit sir Hes innocent« faintly indicating Jem as he fell back
in his chair
»Never fear They cannot touch him« said Job Legh in a low voice
But as Mr Carson was on the point of leaving the house with no sign of
relenting about him he was again stopped by John Barton who had risen once
more from his chair and stood supporting himself on Jem while he spoke
»Sir one word My hairs are grey with suffering and yours with years«
»And have I had no suffering« asked Mr Carson as if appealing for
sympathy even to the murderer of his child
And the murderer of his child answered to the appeal and groaned in spirit
over the anguish he had caused
»Have I had no inward suffering to blanch these hairs Have not I toiled and
struggled even to these years with hopes in my heart that all centred in my boy
I did not speak of them but were they not there I seemed hard and cold and so
I might be to others but not to him who shall ever imagine the love I bore
to him Even he never dreamed how my heart leapt up at the sound of his
footstep and how precious he was to his poor old father And he is gone
killed out of the hearing of all loving words out of my sight for ever He
was my sunshine and now it is night Oh my God comfort me comfort me« cried
the old man aloud
The eyes of John Barton grew dim with tears Rich and poor masters and men
were then brothers in the deep suffering of the heart for was not this the very
anguish he had felt for little Tom in years so long gone by that they seemed
like another life
The mourner before him was no longer the employer a being of another race
eternally placed in antagonistic attitude going through the world glittering
like gold with a stony heart within which knew no sorrow but through the
accidents of Trade no longer the enemy the oppressor but a very poor and
desolate old man
The sympathy for suffering formerly so prevalent a feeling with him again
filled John Bartons heart and almost impelled him to speak as best he could
some earnest tender words to the stern man shaking in his agony
But who was he that he should utter sympathy or consolation The cause of
all this woe
Oh blasting thought Oh miserable remembrance He had forfeited all right
to bind up his brothers wounds
Stunned by the thought he sank upon the seat almost crushed with the
knowledge of the consequences of his own action for he had no more imagined to
himself the blighted home and the miserable parents than does the soldier who
discharges his musket picture to himself the desolation of the wife and the
pitiful cries of the helpless little ones who are in an instant to be made
widowed and fatherless
To intimidate a class of men known only to those below them as desirous to
obtain the greatest quantity of work for the lowest wages at most to remove an
overbearing partner from an obnoxious firm who stood in the way of those who
struggled as well as they were able to obtain their rights this was the light
in which John Barton had viewed his deed and even so viewing it after the
excitement had passed away the Avenger the sure Avenger had found him out
But now he knew that he had killed a man and a brother now he knew that
no good thing could come out of this evil even to the sufferers whose cause he
had so blindly espoused
He lay across the table brokenhearted Every fresh quivering sob of Mr
Carsons stabbed him to his soul
He felt execrated by all and as if he could never lay bare the perverted
reasonings which had made the performance of undoubted sin appear a duty The
longing to plead some faint excuse grew stronger and stronger He feebly raised
his head and looking at Job Legh he whispered out
»I did not know what I was doing Job Legh God knows I didnt Oh sir«
said he wildly almost throwing himself at Mr Carsons feet »say you forgive
me the anguish I now see I have caused you I care not for pain or death you
know I dont but oh man forgive me the trespass I have done«
»Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us«
said Job solemnly and low as if in prayer as if the words were suggested by
those John Barton had used
Mr Carson took his hands away from his face I would rather see death than
the ghastly gloom which darkened that countenance
»Let my trespasses be unforgiven so that I may have vengeance for my sons
murder«
There are blasphemous actions as well as blasphemous words all unloving
cruel deeds are acted blasphemy
Mr Carson left the house And John Barton lay on the ground as one dead
They lifted him up and almost hoping that that deep trance might be to him
the end of all earthly things they bore him to his bed
For a time they listened with divided attention to his faint breathings for
in each hasty hurried step that echoed in the street outside they thought they
heard the approach of the officers of justice
When Mr Carson left the house he was dizzy with agitation the hot blood
went careering through his frame He could not see the deep blue of the
nightheavens for the fierce pulses which throbbed in his head And partly to
steady and calm himself he leaned against a railing and looked up into those
calm majestic depths with all their thousand stars
And byandby his own voice returned upon him as if the last words he had
spoken were being uttered through all that infinite space but in their echoes
there was a tone of unutterable sorrow
»Let my trespasses be unforgiven so that I may have vengeance for my sons
murder«
He tried to shake off the spiritual impression made by this imagination He
was feverish and ill and no wonder
So he turned to go homewards not as he had threatened to the
policeoffice After all he told himself that would do in the morning No
fear of the mans escaping unless he escaped to the grave
So he tried to banish the phantom voices and shapes which came unbidden to
his brain and to recall his balance of mind by walking calmly and slowly and
noticing everything which struck his senses
It was a warm soft evening in spring and there were many persons in the
streets Among others a nurse with a little girl in her charge conveying her
home from some childrens gaiety a dance most likely for the lovely little
creature was daintily decked out in soft snowy muslin and her fairy feet
tripped along by her nurses side as if to the measure of some tune she had
lately kept time to
Suddenly up behind her there came a rough rude errandboy nine or ten
years of age a giant he looked by the fairychild as she fluttered along I
dont know how it was but in some awkward way he knocked the poor little girl
down upon the hard pavement as he brushed rudely past not much caring whom he
hurt so that he got along
The child arose sobbing with pain and not without cause for blood was
dropping down from the face but a minute before so fair and bright dropping
down on the pretty frock making those scarlet marks so terrible to little
children
The nurse a powerful woman had seized the boy just as Mr Carson who had
seen the whole transaction came up
»You naughty little rascal Ill give you to a policeman that I will Do
you see how youve hurt the little girl Do you« accompanying every sentence
with a violent jerk of passionate anger
The lad looked hard and defying but withal terrified at the threat of the
policeman those ogres of our streets to all unlucky urchins The nurse saw it
and began to drag him along with a view of making what she called a wholesome
impression
His terror increased and with it his irritation when the little sweet face
choking away its sobs pulled down nurses head and said
»Please dear nurse Im not much hurt it was very silly to cry you know
He did not mean to do it He did not know what he was doing did you little
boy Nurse wont call a policeman so dont be frightened« And she put up her
little mouth to be kissed by her injurer just as she had been taught to do at
home to make peace
»That lad will mind and be more gentle for the time to come Ill be bound
thanks to that little lady« said a passerby half to himself and half to Mr
Carson whom he had observed to notice the scene
The latter took no apparent heed of the remark but passed on But the
childs pleading reminded him of the low broken voice he had so lately heard
penitently and humbly urging the same extenuation of his great guilt
»I did not know what I was doing«
He had some association with those words he had heard or read of that plea
somewhere before Where was it
»Could it be «
He would look when he got home So when he entered his house he went
straight and silently upstairs to his library and took down the great large
handsome Bible all grand and golden with its leaves adhering together from the
bookbinders press so little had it been used
On the first page which fell open to Mr Carsons view were written the
names of his children and his own
»Henry John son of the above John and Elizabeth Carson Born Sept 29th
1815«
To make the entry complete his death should now be added But the page became
hidden by the gathering mist of tears
Thought upon thought and recollection upon recollection came crowding in
from the remembrance of the proud day when he had purchased the costly book in
order to write down the birth of the little babe of a day old
He laid his head down on the open page and let the tears fall slowly on the
spotless leaves
His sons murderer was discovered had confessed his guilt and yet strange
to say he could not hate him with the vehemence of hatred he had felt when he
had imagined him a young man full of lusty life defying all laws human and
divine In spite of his desire to retain the revengeful feeling he considered as
a duty to his dead son something of pity would steal in for the poor wasted
skeleton of a man the smitten creature who had told him of his sin and
implored his pardon that night
In the days of his childhood and youth Mr Carson had been accustomed to
poverty but it was honest decent poverty not the grinding squalid misery he
had remarked in every part of John Bartons house and which contrasted
strangely with the pompous sumptuousness of the room in which he now sate
Unaccustomed wonder filled his mind at the reflection of the different lots of
the brethren of mankind
Then he roused himself from his reverie and turned to the object of his
search the Gospel where he half expected to find the tender pleading »They
know not what they do«
It was murk midnight by this time and the house was still and quiet There
was nothing to interrupt the old man in his unwonted study
Years ago the Gospel had been his taskbook in learning to read So many
years ago that he had become familiar with the events before he could
comprehend the Spirit that made the Life
He fell to the narrative now afresh with all the interest of a little
child He began at the beginning and read on almost greedily understanding for
the first time the full meaning of the story He came to the end the awful End
And there were the haunting words of pleading
He shut the book and thought deeply
All night long the Archangel combated with the Demon
All night long others watched by the bed of Death John Barton had revived
to fitful intelligence He spoke at times with even something of his former
energy and in the racy Lancashire dialect he had always used when speaking
freely
»You see Ive so often been hankering after the right way and its a hard
one for a poor man to find At least its been so to me No one learned me and
no one telled me When I was a little chap they taught me to read and then they
never gave no books only I heard say the Bible was a good book So when I grew
thoughtful and puzzled I took to it But youd never believe black was black
or night was night when you saw all about you acting as if black was white and
night was day Its not much I can say for myself in tother world God forgive
me but I can say this I would fain have gone after the Bible rules if Id seen
folk credit it they all spoke up for it and went and did clean contrary In
those days I would ha gone about wi my Bible like a little child my finger
in th place and asking the meaning of this or that text and no one told me
Then I took out two or three texts as clear as glass and I tried to do what
they bid me do But I dont know how it was masters and men all alike cared no
more for minding those texts than I did for the Lord Mayor of London so I grew
to think it must be a sham put upon poor ignorant folk women and such like
It was not long I tried to live Gospelwise but it was liker heaven than
any other bit of earth has been Id old Alice to strengthen me but every one
else said Stand up for thy rights or thoult never get em and wife and
children never spoke but their helplessness cried aloud and I was driven to do
as others did and then Tom died You know all about that Im getting scant
o breath and blindlike«
Then again he spoke after some minutes of hushed silence
»All along it came natural to love folk though now I am what I am I think
one time I could een have loved the masters if theyd ha letten me that was
in my Gospeldays afore my child died o hunger I was tore in two oftentimes
between my sorrow for poor suffering folk and my trying to love them as caused
their sufferings to my mind
At last I gave it up in despair trying to make folks actions square wi
th Bible and I thought Id no longer labour at following th Bible mysel Ive
said all this afore maybe But from that time Ive dropped down down down«
After that he only spoke in broken sentences
»I did not think hed been such an old man oh that he had but forgiven
me« and then came earnest passionate broken words of prayer
Job Legh had gone home like one struck down with the unexpected shock Mary
and Jem together waited the approach of death but as the final struggle drew
on and morning dawned Jem suggested some alleviation to the gasping breath to
purchase which he left the house in search of a druggists shop which should be
open at that early hour
During his absence Barton grew worse he had fallen across the bed and his
breathing seemed almost stopped in vain did Mary strive to raise him her
sorrow and exhaustion had rendered her too weak
So on hearing some one enter the houseplace below she cried out for Jem
to come to her assistance
A step which was not Jems came up the stairs
Mr Carson stood in the doorway In one instant he comprehended the case
He raised up the powerless frame and the departing soul looked out of the
eyes with gratitude He held the dying man propped in his arms John Barton
folded his hands as if in prayer
»Pray for us« said Mary sinking on her knees and forgetting in that
solemn hour all that had divided her father and Mr Carson
No other words would suggest themselves than some of those he had read only
a few hours before
»God be merciful to us sinners Forgive us our trespasses as we forgive
them that trespass against us«
And when the words were said John Barton lay a corpse in Mr Carsons arms
So ended the tragedy of a poor mans life
Mary knew nothing more for many minutes When she recovered consciousness she
found herself supported by Jem on the settle in the houseplace Job and Mr
Carson were there talking together lowly and solemnly Then Mr Carson bade
farewell and left the house and Job said aloud but as if speaking to himself
»God has heard that mans prayer He has comforted him«
Chapter XXXVI
Jems Interview with Mr Duncombe
»The first dark day of nothingness
The last of danger and distress«
Byron
Although Mary had hardly been conscious of her thoughts and it had been more
like a secret instinct informing her soul than the result of any process of
reasoning she had felt for some time ever since her return from Liverpool in
fact that for her father there was but one thing to be desired and
anticipated and that was death
She had seen that Conscience had given the mortal wound to his earthly
frame she did not dare to question of the infinite mercy of God what the
Future Life would be to him
Though at first desolate and stunned by the blow which had fallen on
herself she was resigned and submissive as soon as she recovered strength
enough to ponder and consider a little and you may be sure that no tenderness
or love was wanting on Jems part and no consideration and sympathy on that of
Job and Margaret to soothe and comfort the girl who now stood alone in the world
as far as bloodrelations were concerned
She did not ask or care to know what arrangements they were making in
whispered tones with regard to the funeral She put herself into their hands
with the trust of a little child glad to be undisturbed in the reveries and
remembrances which filled her eyes with tears and caused them to fall quietly
down her pale cheeks
It was the longest day she had ever known in her life every change and
every occupation was taken away from her but perhaps the length of quiet time
thus afforded was really good although its duration weighed upon her for by
this means she contemplated her situation in every light and fully understood
that the mornings event had left her an orphan and thus she was spared the
pangs caused to us by the occurrence of death in the evening just before we
should naturally in the usual course of events lie down to slumber For in
such case worn out by anxiety and it may be by much watching our very excess
of grief rocks itself to sleep before we have had time to realise its cause
and we waken with a start of agony like a fresh stab to the consciousness of
the one awful vacancy which shall never while the world endures be filled
again
The day brought its burden of duty to Mrs Wilson She felt bound by regard
as well as by etiquette to go and see her future daughterinlaw And by an
old association of ideas perhaps of death with churchyards and churches with
Sunday she thought it necessary to put on her best and latterly unused
clothes the airing of which on a little clotheshorse before the fire seemed to
give her a not unpleasing occupation
When Jem returned home late in the evening succeeding John Bartons death
weary and oppressed with the occurrences and excitements of the day he found
his mother busy about her mourning and much inclined to talk Although he
longed for quiet he could not avoid sitting down and answering her questions
»Well Jem hes gone at last is he«
»Yes How did you hear mother«
»Oh Job came over here and telled me on his way to the undertakers Did
he make a fine end«
It struck Jem that she had not heard of the confession which had been made
by John Barton on his deathbed he remembered Job Leghs discretion and he
determined that if it could be avoided his mother should never hear of it Many
of the difficulties to be anticipated in preserving the secret would be
obviated if he could induce his mother to fall into the plan he had named to
Mary of emigrating to Canada The reasons which rendered this secrecy desirable
related to the domestic happiness he hoped for With his mothers irritable
temper he could hardly expect that all allusion to the crime of John Barton
would be for ever restrained from passing her lips and he knew the deep trial
which such references would be to Mary Accordingly he resolved as soon as
possible in the morning to go to Job and beseech his silence he trusted that
secrecy in that quarter even if the knowledge had been extended to Margaret
might be easily secured
But what would be Mr Carsons course Were there any means by which he
might be persuaded to spare John Bartons memory
He was roused up from this train of thought by his mothers more irritated
tone of voice
»Jem« she was saying »thou mightst just as well never be at a deathbed
again if thou cannot bring off more news about it here have I been by mysel
all day except when oud Job came in but thinks I when Jem comes hell be
sure to be good company seeing he was in the house at the very time of the
death and here thou art without a word to throw at a dog much less thy
mother its no use thy going to a deathbed if thou cannot carry away any of
the sayings«
»He did not make any mother« replied Jem
»Well to be sure So fond as he used to be of holding forth to miss such a
fine opportunity that will never come again Did he die easy«
»He was very restless all night long« said Jem reluctantly returning to
the thoughts of that time
»And in course thou plucked the pillow away Thou didst not Well with thy
bringing up and thy learning thou mightst have known that were the only help
in such a case There were pigeons feathers in the pillow depend ont To
think of two grownup folk like you and Mary not knowing death could never come
easy to a person lying on a pillow with pigeons feathers in«
Jem was glad to escape from all this talking to the solitude and quiet of
his own room where he could lie and think uninterruptedly of what had happened
and remained to be done
The first thing was to seek an interview with Mr Duncombe his former
master Accordingly early the next morning Jem set off on his walk to the
works where for so many years his days had been spent where for so long a time
his thoughts had been thought his hopes and fears experienced It was not a
cheering feeling to remember that henceforward he was to be severed from all
these familiar places nor were his spirits enlivened by the evident feelings of
the majority of those who had been his fellowworkmen As he stood in the
entrance to the foundry awaiting Mr Duncombes leisure many of those employed
in the works passed him on their return from breakfast and with one or two
exceptions without any acknowledgment of former acquaintance beyond a distant
nod at the utmost
»It is hard« said Jem to himself with a bitter and indignant feeling
rising in his throat »that let a mans life have been what it may folk are so
ready to credit the first word against him I could live it down if I stayed in
England but then what would not Mary have to bear Sooner or later the truth
would out and then she would be a show to folk for many a day as John Bartons
daughter Well God does not judge as hardly as man thats one comfort for all
of us«
Mr Duncombe did not believe in Jems guilt in spite of the silence in
which he again this day heard the imputation of it but he agreed that under the
circumstances it was better he should leave the country
»We have been written to by Government as I think I told you before to
recommend an intelligent man well acquainted with mechanics as
instrumentmaker to the Agricultural College they are establishing at Toronto
in Canada It is a comfortable appointment house land and a good
percentage on the instruments made I will show you the particulars if I can lay
my hand on the letter which I believe I must have left at home«
»Thank you sir No need for seeing the letter to say Ill accept it I must
leave Manchester and Id as lief quit England at once when Im about it«
»Of course Government will give you your passage indeed I believe an
allowance would be made for a family if you had one but you are not a married
man I believe«
»No sir but« Jem hung back from a confession with the awkwardness of a
girl
»But« said Mr Duncombe smiling »you would like to be a married man
before you go I suppose eh Wilson«
»If you please sir And theres my mother too I hope shell go with us
But I can pay her passage no need to trouble Government«
»Nay nay Ill write today and recommend you and say that you have a
family of two Theyll never ask if the family goes upwards or downwards I
shall see you again before you sail I hope Wilson though I believe theyll
not allow you long to wait Come to my house next time youll find it
pleasanter I dare say These men are so wrongheaded Keep up your heart«
Jem felt that it was a relief to have this point settled and that he need
no longer weigh reasons for and against his emigration
And with his path growing clearer and clearer before him the longer he
contemplated it he went to see Mary and if he judged it fit to tell her what
he had decided upon Margaret was sitting with her
»Grandfather wants to see you« said she to Jem on his entrance
»And I want to see him« replied Jem suddenly remembering his last nights
determination to enjoin secrecy on Job Legh
So he hardly stayed to kiss poor Marys sweet woebegone face but tore
himself away from his darling to go to the old man who awaited him impatiently
»Ive getten a note from Mr Carson« exclaimed Job the moment he saw Jem
»and man alive he wants to see thee and me For sure theres no more mischief
up is there« said he looking at Jem with an expression of wonder But if any
suspicion mingled for an instant with the thoughts that crossed Jobs mind it
was immediately dispelled by Jems honest fearless open countenance
»I cant guess what hes wanting poor old chap« answered he »Maybe
theres some point hes not yet satisfied on maybe but its no use guessing
lets be off«
»It wouldnt be better for thee to be scarce a bit would it and leave me
to go and find out whats up He has perhaps getten some crotchet into his
head thourt an accomplice and is laying a trap for thee«
»Im not afeard« said Jem »Ive done nought wrong and know nought wrong
about yon poor dead lad though Ill own I had evil thoughts once on a time
Folk cant mistake long if once theyll search into the truth Ill go and give
the old gentleman all the satisfaction in my power now it can injure no one
Id my reasons for wanting to see him besides and it all falls in right enough
for me«
Job was a little reassured by Jems boldness but still if the truth must
be told he wished the young man would follow his advice and leave him to sound
Mr Carsons intentions
Meanwhile Jane Wilson had donned her Sunday suit of black and set off on
her errand of condolence She felt nervous and uneasy at the idea of the moral
sayings and texts which she fancied were expected from visitors on occasions
like the present and prepared many a good set speech as she walked towards the
house of mourning
As she gently opened the door Mary sitting idly by the fire caught a
glimpse of her of Jems mother of the early friend of her dead parents
of the kind minister to many a little want in days of childhood and rose and
came and fell about her neck with many a sob and moan saying
»Oh hes gone hes dead all gone all dead and I am left alone«
»Poor wench poor poor wench« said Jane Wilson tenderly kissing her
»Thourt not alone so donnot take on so Ill say nought of Him whos above
for thou knowest He is ever the orphans friend but think on Jem nay Mary
dear think on me Im but a frabbit woman at times but Ive a heart within me
through all my temper and thou shalt be as a daughter henceforward as mine own
ewelamb Jem shall not love thee better in his way than I will in mine and
thoult bear with my turns Mary knowing that in my soul God sees the love that
shall ever be thine if thoult take me for thy mother and speak no more of
being alone«
Mrs Wilson was weeping herself long before she had ended this speech which
was so different to all she had planned to say and from all the formal piety
she had laid in store for the visit for this was hearts piety and needed no
garnish of texts to make it true religion pure and undefiled
They sat together on the same chair their arms encircling each other they
wept for the same dead they had the same hope and trust and overflowing love
in the living
From that time forward hardly a passing cloud dimmed the happy confidence
of their intercourse even by Jem would his mothers temper sooner be irritated
than by Mary before the latter she repressed her occasional nervous illhumour
till the habit of indulging it was perceptibly decreased
Years afterwards in conversation with Jem he was startled by a chance
expression which dropped from his mothers lips it implied a knowledge of John
Bartons crime It was many a long day since they had seen any Manchester people
who could have revealed the secret if indeed it was known in Manchester
against which Jem had guarded in every possible way And he was led to inquire
first as to the extent and then as to the source of her knowledge It was Mary
herself who had told all
For on the morning to which this chapter principally relates as Mary sat
weeping and as Mrs Wilson comforted her by every tenderest word and caress
she revealed to the dismayed and astonished Jane the sting of her deep sorrow
the crime which stained her dead fathers memory
She was quite unconscious that Jem had kept it secret from his mother she
had imagined it bruited abroad as the suspicion against her lover had been so
word after word dropped from her lips in the supposition that Mrs Wilson knew
all had told the tale and revealed the cause of her deep anguish deeper than
is ever caused by Death alone
On large occasions like the present Mrs Wilsons innate generosity came
out Her weak and ailing frame imparted its irritation to her conduct in small
things and daily trifles but she had deep and noble sympathy with great
sorrows and even at the time that Mary spoke she allowed no expression of
surprise or horror to escape her lips She gave way to no curiosity as to the
untold details she was as secret and trustworthy as her son himself and if in
years to come her anger was occasionally excited against Mary and she on rare
occasions yielded to illtemper against her daughterinlaw she would upbraid
her for extravagance or stinginess or overdressing or underdressing or too
much mirth or too much gloom but never never in her most uncontrolled
moments did she allude to any one of the circumstances relating to Marys
flirtation with Harry Carson or his murderer and always when she spoke of John
Barton named him with the respect due to his conduct before the last
miserable guilty month of his life
Therefore it came like a blow to Jem when after years had passed away he
gathered his mothers knowledge of the whole affair From the day when he learnt
not without remorse what hidden depths of selfrestraint she had in her soul
his manner to her always tender and respectful became reverential and it was
more than ever a loving strife between him and Mary which should most contribute
towards the happiness of the declining years of their mother
But I am speaking of the events which have occurred only lately while I
have yet many things to tell you that happened six or seven years ago
Chapter XXXVII
Details Connected with the Murder
»The rich man dines while the poor man pines
And eats his heart away
They teach us lies he sternly cries
Would brothers do as they«
»The Dream«
Mr Carson stood at one of the breathingmoments of life The object of the
toils the fears and the wishes of his past years was suddenly hidden from his
sight vanished into the deep mystery which circumscribes existence Nay even
the vengeance which he had cherished taken away from before his eyes as by the
hand of God
Events like these would have startled the most thoughtless into reflection
much more such a man as Mr Carson whose mind if not enlarged was energetic
indeed whose very energy having been hitherto the cause of the employment of
his powers in only one direction had prevented him from becoming largely and
philosophically comprehensive in his views
But now the foundations of his past life were razed to the ground and the
place they had once occupied was sown with salt to be rebuilt no more for ever
It was like the change from this Life to that other hidden one when so many of
the motives which have actuated all our earthly existence will have become more
fleeting than the shadows of a dream With a wrench of his soul from the past
so much of which was as nothing and worse than nothing to him now Mr Carson
took some hours after he had witnessed the death of his sons murderer to
consider his situation
But suddenly while he was deliberating and searching for motives which
should be effective to compel him to exertion and action once more while he
contemplated the desire after riches social distinction a name among the
merchantprinces amidst whom he moved and saw these false substances fade away
into the shadows they truly are and one by one disappear into the grave of his
son suddenly I say the thought arose within him that more yet remained to
be learned about the circumstances and feelings which had prompted John Bartons
crime and when once this mournful curiosity was excited it seemed to gather
strength in every moment that its gratification was delayed Accordingly he sent
a message to summon Job Legh and Jem Wilson from whom he promised himself some
elucidation of what was as yet unexplained while he himself set forth to call
on Mr Bridgnorth whom he knew to have been Jems attorney with a glimmering
suspicion intruding on his mind which he strove to repel that Jem might have
had some share in his sons death
He had returned before his summoned visitors arrived and had time enough to
recur to the evening on which John Barton had made his confession He remembered
with mortification how he had forgotten his proud reserve and his habitual
concealment of his feelings and had laid bare his agony of grief in the
presence of these two men who were coming to see him by his desire and he
entrenched himself behind stiff barriers of selfcontrol through which he hoped
no appearance of emotion would force its way in the conversation he anticipated
Nevertheless when the servant announced that two men were there by
appointment to speak to him and he had desired that they might be shown into
the library where he sat any watcher might have perceived by the trembling
hands and shaking head not only how much he was aged by the occurrences of the
last few weeks but also how much he was agitated at the thought of the
impending interview
But he so far succeeded in commanding himself at first as to appear to Jem
Wilson and Job Legh one of the hardest and most haughty men they had ever spoken
to and to forfeit all the interest which he had previously excited in their
minds by his unreserved display of deep and genuine feeling
When he had desired them to be seated he shaded his face with his hand for
an instant before speaking
»I have been calling on Mr Bridgnorth this morning« said he at last »as
I expected he can give me but little satisfaction on some points respecting the
occurrence on the 18th of last month which I desire to have cleared up Perhaps
you two can tell me what I want to know As intimate friends of Bartons you
probably know or can conjecture a good deal Have no scruple as to speaking the
truth What you say in this room shall never be named again by me Besides you
are aware that the law allows no one to be tried twice for the same offence«
He stopped for a minute for the mere act of speaking was fatiguing to him
after the excitement of the last few days
Job Legh took the opportunity of speaking
»Im not going to be affronted either for myself or Jem at what youve just
now been saying about the truth You dont know us and theres an end ont
only its as well for folk to think others good and true until theyre proved
contrary Ask what you like sir Ill answer for it well either tell truth or
hold our tongues«
»I beg your pardon« said Mr Carson slightly bowing his head »What I
wished to know was« referring to a slip of paper he held in his hand and
shaking so much he could hardly adjust his glasses to his eyes »whether you
Wilson can explain how Barton came possessed of your gun I believe you refused
this explanation to Mr Bridgnorth«
»I did sir If I had said what I knew then I saw it would criminate
Barton and so I refused telling aught To you sir now I will tell everything
and anything only it is but little The gun was my fathers before it was mine
and long ago he and John Barton had a fancy for shooting at the gallery and
they used always to take this gun and brag that though it was oldfashioned it
was sure«
Jem saw with selfupbraiding pain how Mr Carson winced at these last words
but at each irrepressible and involuntary evidence of feeling the hearts of
the men warmed towards him Jem went on speaking
»One day in the week I think it was on the Wednesday yes it was it was
on St Patricks day I met John just coming out of our house as I was going to
my dinner Mother was out and hed found no one in He said hed come to borrow
the old gun and that hed have made bold and taken it but it was not to be
seen Mother was afraid of it so after fathers death for while he was alive
she seemed to think he could manage it I had carried it to my own room I went
up and fetched it for John who stood outside the door all the time«
»What did he say he wanted it for« asked Mr Carson hastily
»I dont think he spoke when I gave it him At first he muttered something
about the shooting gallery and I never doubted but that it was for practice
there as I knew he had done years before«
Mr Carson had strung up his frame to an attitude of upright attention while
Jem was speaking now the tension relaxed and he sank back in his chair weak
and powerless
He rose up again however as Jem went on anxious to give every particular
which could satisfy the bereaved father
»I never knew for what he wanted the gun till I was taken up I do not
know yet why he wanted it No one would have had me get out of the scrape by
implicating an old friend my fathers old friend and the father of the girl
I loved So I refused to tell Mr Bridgnorth aught about it and would not have
named it now to any one but you«
Jems face became very red at the allusion he made to Mary but his honest
fearless eyes had met Mr Carsons penetrating gaze unflinchingly and had
carried conviction of his innocence and truthfulness Mr Carson felt certain
that he had heard all that Jem could tell Accordingly he turned to Job Legh
»You were in the room the whole time while Barton was speaking to me I
think«
»Yes sir« answered Job
»Youll excuse my asking plain and direct questions the information I am
gaining is really a relief to my mind I dont know how but it is will you
tell me if you had any idea of Bartons guilt in this matter before«
»None whatever so help me God« said Job solemnly »To tell truth and
axing your forgiveness Jem I had never got quite shut of the notion that Jem
here had done it At times I was as clear of his innocence as I was of my own
and whenever I took to reasoning about it I saw he could not have been the man
that did it Still I never thought of Barton«
»And yet by his confession he must have been absent at the time« said Mr
Carson referring to his slip of paper
»Ay and for many a day after I cant rightly say how long But still
you see ones often blind to many a thing that lies right under ones nose
till its pointed out And till I heard what John Barton had to say yon night I
could not have seen what reason he had for doing it while in the case of Jem
any one who looked at Mary Barton might have seen a cause for jealousy clear
enough«
»Then you believe that Barton had no knowledge of my sons unfortunate« he
looked at Jem »of his attentions to Mary Barton This young man Wilson has
heard of them you see«
»The person who told me said clearly she neither had nor would tell Marys
father« interposed Jem »I dont believe hed ever heard of it he werent a
man to keep still in such a matter if he had«
»Besides« said Job »the reason he gave on his deathbed so to speak was
enough specially to those who knew him«
»You mean his feelings regarding the treatment of the workmen by the
masters you think he acted from motives of revenge in consequence of the part
my son had taken in putting down the strike«
»Well sir« replied Job »its hard to say John Barton was not a man to
take counsel with people nor did he make many words about his doings So I can
only judge from his way of thinking and talking in general never having heard
him breathe a syllable concerning this matter in particular You see he were
sadly put about to make great riches and great poverty square with Christs
Gospel« Job paused in order to try and express what was clear enough in his
own mind as to the effect produced on John Barton by the great and mocking
contrasts presented by the varieties of human condition Before he could find
suitable words to explain his meaning Mr Carson spoke
»You mean he was an Owenite all for equality and community of goods and
that kind of absurdity«
»No no John Barton was no fool No need to tell him that were all men
equal tonight some would get the start by rising an hour earlier tomorrow
Nor yet did he care for goods nor wealth no man less so that he could get
daily bread for him and his but what hurt him sore and rankled in him as long
as I knew him and sir it rankles in many a poor mans heart far more than the
want of any creaturecomforts and puts a sting into starvation itself was
that those who wore finer clothes and eat better food and had more money in
their pockets kept him at arms length and cared not whether his heart was
sorry or glad whether he lived or died whether he was bound for heaven or
hell It seemed hard to him that a heap of gold should part him and his brother
so far asunder For he was a loving man before he grew mad with seeing such as
he was slighted as if Christ Himself bad not been poor At one time Ive heard
him say he felt kindly towards every man rich or poor because he thought they
were all men alike But latterly he grew aggravated with the sorrows and
suffering that he saw and which he thought the masters might help if they
would«
»Thats the notion youve all of you got« said Mr Carson »Now how in the
world can we help it We cannot regulate the demand for labour No man or set of
men can do it It depends on events which God alone can control When there is
no market for our goods we suffer just as much as you can do«
»Not as much Im sure sir though Im not given to Political Economy I
know that much Im wanting in learning Im aware but I can use my eyes I
never see the masters getting thin and haggard for want of food I hardly ever
see them making much change in their way of living though I dont doubt theyve
got to do it in bad times But its in things for show they cut short while for
such as me its in things for life weve to stint For sure sir youll own
its come to a hard pass when a man would give aught in the world for work to
keep his children from starving and cant get a bit if hes ever so willing to
labour Im not up to talking as John Barton would have done but thats clear
to me at any rate«
»My good man just listen to me Two men live in a solitude one produces
loaves of bread the other coats or what you will Now would it not be hard
if the breadproducer were forced to give bread for the coats whether he wanted
them or not in order to furnish employment to the other that is the simple
form of the case youve only to multiply the numbers There will come times of
great changes in the occupation of thousands when improvements in manufactures
and machinery are made Its all nonsense talking it must be so«
Job Legh pondered a few moments
»Its true it was a sore time for the handloom weavers when powerlooms
came in them newfangled things make a mans life like a lottery and yet Ill
never misdoubt that powerlooms and railways and all suchlike inventions are
the gifts of God I have lived long enough too to see that it is a part of
His plan to send suffering to bring out a higher good but surely its also a
part of His plan that so much of the burden of the suffering as can be should be
lightened by those whom it is His pleasure to make happy and content in their
own circumstances Of course it would take a deal more thought and wisdom than
me or any other man has to settle out of hand how this should be done But Im
clear about this when God gives a blessing to be enjoyed He gives it with a
duty to be done and the duty of the happy is to help the suffering to bear
their woe«
»Still facts have proved and are daily proving how much better it is for
every man to be independent of help and selfreliant« said Mr Carson
thoughtfully
»You can never work facts as you would fixed quantities and say given two
facts and the product is so and so God has given men feelings and passions
which cannot be worked into the problem because they are for ever changing and
uncertain God has also made some weak not in any one way but in all One is
weak in body another in mind another in steadiness of purpose a fourth cant
tell right from wrong and so on or if he can tell the right he wants strength
to hold by it Now to my thinking them that is strong in any of Gods gifts is
meant to help the weak be hanged to the facts I ask your pardon sir I
cant rightly explain the meaning that is in me Im like a tap as wont run
but keeps letting it out drop by drop so that youve no notion of the force of
whats within«
Job looked and felt very sorrowful at the want of power in his words while
the feeling within him was so strong and clear
»What you say is very true no doubt« replied Mr Carson »but how would
you bring it to bear upon the masters conduct on my particular case« added
he gravely
»Im not learned enough to argue Thoughts come into my head that Im sure
are as true as Gospel though maybe they dont follow each other like the QED
of a Proposition. The masters has it on their own conscience you have it on
yours sir to answer for to God whether youve done and are doing all in your
power to lighten the evils that seem always to hang on the trades by which you
make your fortunes Its no business of mine thank God John Barton took the
question in hand and his answer to it was NO Then he grew bitter and angry
and mad and in his madness he did a great sin and wrought a great woe and
repented him with tears of blood and will go through his penance humbly and
meekly in tother place Ill be bound I never seed such bitter repentance as
his that last night«
There was a silence of many minutes Mr Carson had covered his face and
seemed utterly forgetful of their presence and yet they did not like to disturb
him by rising to leave the room
At last he said without meeting their sympathetic eyes
»Thank you both for coming and for speaking candidly to me I fear Legh
neither you nor I have convinced each other as to the power or want of power
in the masters to remedy the evils the men complain of«
»Im loth to vex you sir just now but it was not the want of power I was
talking on what we all feel sharpest is the want of inclination to try and help
the evils which come like blights at times over the manufacturing places while
we see the masters can stop work and not suffer If we saw the masters try for
our sakes to find a remedy even if they were long about it even if they
could find no help and at the end of all could only say Poor fellows our
hearts are sore for ye weve done all we could and cant find a cure wed
bear up like men through bad times No one knows till they have tried what
power of bearing lies in them if once they believe that men are caring for
their sorrows and will help if they can If fellowcreatures can give nought but
tears and brave words we take our trials straight from God and we know enough
of His love to put ourselves blind into His hands You say our talk has done no
good I say it has I see the view you take of things from the place where you
stand I can remember that when the time comes for judging you I shant think
any longer does he act right on my views of a thing, but does he act right on
his own It has done me good in that way Im an old man and may never see you
again but Ill pray for you and think on you and your trials both of your
great wealth and of your sons cruel death many and many a day to come and
Ill ask God to bless both to you now and for evermore Amen Farewell«
Jem had maintained a manly and dignified reserve ever since he had made his
open statement of all he knew Now both the men rose and bowed low looking at
Mr Carson with the deep human interest they could not fail to take in one who
had endured and forgiven a deep injury and who struggled hard as it was
evident he did to bear up like a man under his affliction
He bowed low in return to them Then he suddenly came forward and shook them
by the hand and thus without a word more they parted
There are stages in the contemplation and endurance of great sorrow which
endow men with the same earnestness and clearness of thought that in some of old
took the form of Prophecy To those who have large capability of loving and
suffering united with great power of firm endurance there comes a time in
their woe when they are lifted out of the contemplation of their individual
case into a searching inquiry into the nature of their calamity and the remedy
if remedy there be which may prevent its recurrence to others as well as to
themselves
Hence the beautiful noble efforts which are from time to time brought to
light as being continuously made by those who have once hung on the cross of
agony in order that others may not suffer as they have done one of the
grandest ends which sorrow can accomplish the sufferer wrestling with Gods
messenger until a blessing is left behind not for one alone but for
generations
It took time before the stern nature of Mr Carson was compelled to the
recognition of this secret of comfort and that same sternness prevented his
reaping any benefit in public estimation from the actions he performed for the
character is more easily changed than the habits and manners originally formed
by that character and to his dying day Mr Carson was considered hard and cold
by those who only casually saw him or superficially knew him But those who
were admitted into his confidence were aware that the wish that lay nearest to
his heart was that none might suffer from the cause from which he had suffered
that a perfect understanding and complete confidence and love might exist
between masters and men that the truth might be recognised that the interests
of one were the interests of all and as such required the consideration and
deliberation of all that hence it was most desirable to have educated workers
capable of judging not mere machines of ignorant men and to have them bound to
their employers by the ties of respect and affection not by mere money bargains
alone in short to acknowledge the Spirit of Christ as the regulating law
between both parties
Many of the improvements now in practice in the system of employment in
Manchester owe their origin to short earnest sentences spoken by Mr Carson
Many and many yet to be carried into execution take their birth from that
stern thoughtful mind which submitted to be taught by suffering
Chapter XXXVIII
Conclusion
»Touch us gently gentle Time
Weve not proud or soaring wings
Our ambition our content
Lies in simple things
Humble voyagers are we
Oer lifes dim unsounded sea
Touch us gently gentle Time«
Barry Cornwall
Not many days after John Bartons funeral was over all was arranged respecting
Jems appointment at Toronto and the time was fixed for his sailing It was to
take place almost immediately yet much remained to be done many domestic
preparations were to be made and one great obstacle anticipated by both Jem
and Mary to be removed This was the opposition they expected from Mrs Wilson
to whom the plan had never yet been named
They were most anxious that their home should continue ever to be hers yet
they feared that her dislike to a new country might be an insuperable objection
to this At last Jem took advantage of an evening of unusual placidity as he
sat alone with his mother just before going to bed to broach the subject and
to his surprise she acceded willingly to his proposition of her accompanying
himself and his wife
»To be sure Merica is a long way to flit to beyond London a good bit I
reckon and quite in foreign parts but Ive never had no opinion of England
ever since they could be such fools as to take up a quiet chap like thee and
clap thee in prison Where you go Ill go Perhaps in them Indian countries
theyll know a wellbehaved lad when they see him neer speak a word more lad
Ill go«
Their path become daily more smooth and easy the present was clear and
practicable the future was hopeful they had leisure of mind enough to turn to
the past
»Jem« said Mary to him one evening as they sat in the twilight talking
together in low happy voices till Margaret should come to keep Mary company
through the night »Jem youve never yet told me how you came to know about my
naughty ways with poor young Mr Carson« She blushed for shame at the
remembrance of her folly and hid her head on his shoulder while he made answer
»Darling Im almost loth to tell you your aunt Esther told me«
»Ah I remember but how did she know I was so put about that night I did
not think of asking her Where did you see her Ive forgotten where she lives«
Mary said all this in so open and innocent a manner that Jem felt sure she
knew not the truth respecting Esther and he half hesitated to tell her At
length he replied
»Where did you see Esther lately When Tell me love for youve never
named it before and I cant make it out«
»Oh it was that horrible night which is like a dream« And she told him of
Esthers midnight visit concluding with »We must go and see her before we
leave though I dont rightly know where to find her«
»Dearest Mary«
»What Jem« exclaimed she alarmed by his hesitation
»Your poor aunt Esther has no home shes one of them miserable creatures
that walk the streets« And he in his turn told of his encounter with Esther
with so many details that Mary was forced to be convinced although her heart
rebelled against the belief
»Jem lad« said she vehemently »we must find her out we must hunt her
up« she rose as if she was going on the search there and then
»What could we do darling« asked he fondly restraining her
»Do Why what could we not do if we could but find her Shes none so
happy in her ways think ye but what shed turn from them if any one would
lend her a helping hand Dont hold me Jem this is just the time for such as
her to be out and who knows but what I might find her close at hand«
»Stay Mary for a minute Ill go out now and search for her if you wish
though its but a wild chase You must not go It would be better to ask the
police tomorrow But if I should find her how can I make her come with me
Once before she refused and said she could not break off her drinking ways
come what might«
»You never will persuade her if you fear and doubt« said Mary in tears
»Hope yourself and trust to the good that must be in her Speak to that she
has it in her yet oh bring her home and we will love her so well make her
good«
»Yes« said Jem catching Marys sanguine spirit »she shall go to America
with us and well help her to get rid of her sins Ill go now my precious
darling and if I cant find her its but trying the police tomorrow Take
care of your own sweet self Mary« said he fondly kissing her before he went
out
It was not to be Jem wandered far and wide that night but never met
Esther The next day he applied to the police and at last they recognised under
his description of her a woman known to them under the name of the Butterfly
from the gaiety of her dress a year or two ago By their help he traced out one
of her haunts a low lodginghouse behind Peter Street He and his companion a
kindhearted policeman were admitted suspiciously enough by the landlady who
ushered them into a large garret where twenty or thirty people of all ages and
both sexes lay and dozed away the day choosing the evening and night for their
trades of beggary thieving or prostitution
»I know the Butterfly was here« said she looking round »She came in the
night before last and said she had not a penny to get a place for shelter and
that if she was far away in the country she could steal aside and die in a
copse or a clough54 like the wild animals but here the police would let no
one alone in the streets and she wanted a spot to die in in peace Its a
queer sort of peace we have here but that night the room was uncommon empty
and Im not a hardhearted woman I wish I were I could ha made a good thing
out of it afore this if I were harder so I sent her up but shes not here
now I think«
»Was she very bad« asked Jem
»Ay nought but skin and bone with a cough to tear her in two«
They made some inquiries and found that in the restlessness of approaching
death she had longed to be once more in the open air and had gone forth
where no one seemed to be able to tell
Leaving many messages for her and directions that he was to be sent for if
either the policeman or the landlady obtained any clue to her whereabouts Jem
bent his steps towards Marys house for he had not seen her all that long day
of search He told her of his proceedings and want of success and both were
saddened at the recital and sat silent for some time
After awhile they began talking over their plans In a day or two Mary was
to give up house and go and live for a week or so with Job Legh until the time
of her marriage which would take place immediately before sailing they talked
themselves back into silence and delicious reverie Mary sat by Jem his arm
round her waist her head on his shoulder and thought over the scenes which had
passed in that home she was so soon to leave for ever
Suddenly she felt Jem start and started too without knowing why she tried
to see his countenance but the shades of evening had deepened so much she could
read no expression there It was turned to the window she looked and saw a
white face pressed against the panes on the outside gazing intently into the
dusky chamber
While they watched as if fascinated by the appearance and unable to think
or stir a film came over the bright feverish glittering eyes outside and the
form sank down to the ground without a struggle of instinctive resistance
»It is Esther« exclaimed they both at once They rushed outside and
fallen into what appeared simply a heap of white or light coloured clothes
fainting or dead lay the poor crushed Butterfly the once innocent Esther
She had come as a wounded deer drags its heavy limbs once more to the green
coolness of the lair in which it was born there to die to see the place
familiar to her innocence yet once again before her death Whether she was
indeed alive or dead they knew not now
Job came in with Margaret for it was bedtime He said Esthers pulse beat a
little yet They carried her upstairs and laid her on Marys bed not daring to
undress her lest any motion should frighten the trembling life away but it was
all in vain
Towards midnight she opened wide her eyes and looked around on the once
familiar room Job Legh knelt by the bed praying aloud and fervently for her
but he stopped as he saw her roused look She sat up in bed with a sudden
convulsive motion
»Has it been a dream then« asked she wildly Then with a habit which came
like instinct even in that awful dying hour her hand sought for a locket which
hung concealed in her bosom and finding that she knew all was true which had
befallen her since last she lay an innocent girl on that bed
She fell back and spoke word never more She held the locket containing her
childs hair still in her hand and once or twice she kissed it with a long soft
kiss She cried feebly and sadly as long as she had any strength to cry and
then she died
They laid her in one grave with John Barton And there they lie without
name or initial or date Only this verse is inscribed upon the stone which
covers the remains of these two wanderers
Psalm ciii v 9 »For He will not always chide neither will He keep His
anger for ever«
I see a long low wooden house with room enough and to spare The old primeval
trees are felled and gone for many a mile around one alone remains to
overshadow the gableend of the cottage There is a garden around the dwelling
and far beyond that stretches an orchard The glory of an Indian summer is over
all making the heart leap at the sight of its gorgeous beauty
At the door of the house looking towards the town stands Mary watching
the return of her husband from his daily work and while she watches she
listens smiling
»Clap hands daddy comes
With his pocket full of plums
And a cake for Johnnie«
Then comes a crow of delight from Johnnie Then his grandmother carries him to
the door and glories in seeing him resist his mothers blandishments to cling
to her
»English letters Twas that made me so late«
»Oh Jem Jem dont hold them so tight What do they say«
»Why some good news Come give a guess what it is«
»Oh tell me I cannot guess« said Mary
»Then you give it up do you What do you say mother«
Jane Wilson thought a moment
»Will and Margaret are married« asked she
»Not exactly but very near The old woman has twice the spirit of the
young one Come Mary give a guess«
He covered his little boys eyes with his hands for an instant
significantly till the baby pushed them down saying in his imperfect way
»Tant see«
»There now Johnnie can see Do you guess Mary«
»Theyve done something to Margaret to give her back her sight« exclaimed
she
»They have She has been couched and can see as well as ever She and Will
are to be married on the twentyfifth of this month and hes bringing her out
here next voyage and Job Legh talks of coming too not to see you Mary
nor you mother nor you my little hero« kissing him »but to try and pick
up a few specimens of Canadian insects Will says All the compliment is to the
earwigs you see mother«
»Dear Job Legh« said Mary softly and seriously
Notes
1 Nesh AngloSaxon nesc tender
»It seemeth for love his herte is tendre and neshe«
CHAUCER Court of Love
2 »Farrantly« comely pleasantlooking
»And hir hatir attire was wele farand«
ROBERT DE BRUNNE
3 »For he had geten him yet no benefice«
Prologue to Canterbury Tales
4 Liefer rather AS leof dear
»There nis no thing sauf bred that me were lever«
CHAUCER Monks Tale
5 »Come to me Tyrrel soon at after supper«
SHAKSPEARE Richard III
6 »Frabbit« peevish
7 »Clem« to starve with hunger »Hard is the choice when the valiant must eat
their arms or clem« BEN JONSON
8 To pick ower means to throw the shuttle in handloom weaving
9 »Nobbut« none but only »No man sigh evere God no but the oon bigitun sone«
Wiclifs Version
10 Nor generally used in Lancashire for than
»They had lever sleep nor be in laundery«
DUNBAR
11 Shut quit
12 Sin since
»Sin that his lord was twenty yere of age«
Prologue to Canterbury Tales
13 Old Church now the Cathedral of Manchester
14 Don is constantly used in Lancashire for do as it was by our older writers
»And that may non Hors don« SIR J MANDEVILLE
»But for th entent to don this sinne«
CHAUCER
15 Cowd cold Teut kaud Dutch koud
16 Mither to trouble and perplex Im welly mithered Im wellnigh crazed
17 Wickliffe uses childre in his Apology page 26
18 »What concord han light and dark« SPENSER
19 »And they soupe the brothe thereof« SIR J MANDEVILLE
20 Theyn contraction of they han they have
21 The case to my certain knowledge in one churchyard in Manchester There may
be more
22 Lile a northcountry word for little
»Wit leil labour to live«
Piers Plowman
23 May happen perhaps
24 Wick alive AngloSaxon cwic »The quick and the dead« Book of Common
Prayer
25 At after
»At after souper goth this noble king«
CHAUCER The Squires Tale
26 Ritling probably a corruption of ricketling a child that suffers from the
rickets a weakling
27 Cotched caught
28 Letting on informing
29 Reet right often used for very
30 Rucks a great quantity Rycian to collect
31 A similar use of a double negative is frequent in Chaucer as in the
»Millers Tale«
»That of no wife toke he non offering
For curtesie he sayd he nold non«
32 Downlying lying in
33 Disremember forget
34 Pobbies or pobs childs porridge
35 Again for against »He that is not with me he is ageyn me« Wickliffes
Version
36 Baggintime time of the evening meal
37 Dree long and tedious AngloSaxon dreogan to suffer to endure
38 »I have not been nor is nor never schal« Wickliffes Apology p1
39 Gloppened amazed frightened
40 The finespirited author of Passages in the Life of a Radical a man who
illustrates his order and shows what nobility may be in a cottage
41 To side to put aside or in order
42 Liefer rather
»Yet had I levre unwist for sorrow die«
CHAUCER Troilus and Creseide
43 Forrard forward
44 Frabbit illtempered
45 Vide Manchester Guardian of Wednesday March 18 1846 and also the Reports
of Captain Williams prison inspector
46 Knobsticks those who consent to work at lower wages
47 To set to accompany
48 »They make him so amazed
And his eyes so dazed« SKELTON
49 Gloppened terrified
50 Nobbut nonebut »No man sigh evere God no but the oon bigetun sone«
Wickliffes Version
51 Cricket a stool
52 AS dreogan to suffer endure
53 Shut quit
54 AS clough a cleft of a rock